A just vindication of the Church of England, from the unjust aspersion of criminal schisme wherein the nature of criminal schisme, the divers sorts of schismaticks, the liberties and priviledges of national churches, the rights of sovereign magistrates, the tyranny, extortion and schisme of the Roman Communion of old, and at this very day, are manifested to the view of the world / by ... John Bramhall ...
         Bramhall, John, 1594-1663.
      
       
         
           1654
        
      
       Approx. 441 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 145 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A29199
         Wing B4226
         ESTC R18816
         12662214
         ocm 12662214
         65458
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29199)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65458)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 976:8)
      
       
         
           
             A just vindication of the Church of England, from the unjust aspersion of criminal schisme wherein the nature of criminal schisme, the divers sorts of schismaticks, the liberties and priviledges of national churches, the rights of sovereign magistrates, the tyranny, extortion and schisme of the Roman Communion of old, and at this very day, are manifested to the view of the world / by ... John Bramhall ...
             Bramhall, John, 1594-1663.
          
           [6], 280 p.
           
             Printed for John Crook ...,
             London :
             1654.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Table of contents: p. [3-5]
             Errata: p. [6]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Doctrines.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           IVST
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           FROM
           The
           unjust
           Aspersion
           of
           Criminal
           SCHISME
           .
        
         
           WHEREIN
           The
           nature
           of
           Criminal
           Schisme
           ,
           the
           divers
           sorts
           of
           Schismaticks
           ,
           the
           liberties
           and
           priviledges
           of
           National
           Churches
           ,
           the
           rights
           of
           Sovereign
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           tyranny
           ,
           extortion
           and
           Schisme
           of
           the
           Roman
           Court
           ,
           with
           the
           grievances
           ,
           Complaints
           ,
           and
           opposition
           of
           all
           Princes
           and
           States
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           are
           manifested
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           By
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Bramhall
          
           ,
           Dr.
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Derry
           .
        
         
           
             
               Pacian
               .
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Sempron
               .
            
          
           
             My
             name
             is
             Christian
             ,
             my
             sirname
             is
             Catholique
             .
             By
             the
             one
             I
             am
             known
             from
             Infidels
             ,
             by
             the
             other
             from
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Iohn
             Crook
          
           ,
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Ship
           in
           S.
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ,
           1654
           ▪
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Contents
           of
           the
           particular
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             THe
             Scope
             and
             summe
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
             Pag.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             stating
             of
             the
             question
             what
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             who
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             this
             question
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Separation
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             was
             not
             made
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             Roman
             Catholicks
             themselves
             .
             p.
             31
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             in
             their
             Separation
             from
             Rome
             did
             make
             no
             new
             Law
             ,
             but
             vindicate
             the
             ancient
             Law
             of
             the
             Land.
             pag.
             54.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Britannick
             Churches
             were
             ever
             Exempted
             from
             all
             forreign
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             And
             so
             ought
             to
             continue
             .
             pag.
             87
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             h●d
             both
             sufficient
             authority
             and
             sufficient
             grounds
             to
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             
               Rome
               .
               p.
               1●6
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             That
             all
             Kingdomes
             and
             Republicks
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             
               Germany
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               Sicilly
               ,
               Brabant
               ,
               Venice
               ,
            
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             effect
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             occasion
             .
             p.
             160
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             and
             Court
             of
             Rome
             are
             many
             
             waies
             guilty
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             the
             Dissensions
             of
             Christendome
             .
             Pag.
             229
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objections
             of
             the
             
               Romanists
               .
               p.
            
             245
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Treatise
             .
             p.
             275.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           BY
           reason
           of
           the
           Authour's
           Absence
           ,
           and
           difficulty
           of
           the
           written
           Copy
           ,
           severall
           Errata's
           have
           past
           the
           Presse
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           desired
           to
           amend
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           these
           following
           .
        
         
           Page
           7.
           in
           Margine
           ,
           Act.
           leg
           .
           Art.
           p.
           13.
           line
           17.
           
           Lyne
           ,
           leg
           .
           kind
           ,
           p.
           13.
           in
           marg
           .
           Manrit
           leg
           .
           Maurit
           p.
           14
           l
           1
           Schimse
           leg
           .
           Schisme
           ,
           p.
           15
           l.
           15
           Creed
           ,
           leg
           .
           Creeds
           ,
           p.
           18
           l.
           ult
           .
           legemachies
           leg
           .
           logomachies
           ,
           p.
           21
           l.
           8.
           qui
           leg
           .
           quis
           ,
           p.
           22
           l.
           4.
           teach
           for
           touch
           ,
           p.
           35
           l.
           8.
           these
           for
           those
           ,
           p.
           39.
           l.
           31.
           dele
           little
           ,
           p.
           42
           in
           margine
           modo
           for
           nod●
           ,
           p.
           65
           in
           margine
           78
           for
           787
           ,
           p.
           67
           Hes●is
           for
           Hosius
           in
           marg
           .
           p.
           74
           l.
           1
           sepultura
           for
           sepulchra
           ,
           p.
           79
           l.
           4
           Asse●tie
           for
           Asserio
           ,
           p.
           85
           l.
           30
           the
           for
           his
           Legates
           ,
           p.
           102
           l.
           25
           as
           for
           or
           ,
           p.
           113
           in
           marg
           :
           lais
           for
           Caiet
           .
           p.
           119
           l.
           2
           novum
           for
           nonum
           ,
           p.
           121
           l.
           11
           no
           for
           had
           p.
           140
           for
           138
           ,
           p.
           141
           for
           139
           ,
           p.
           144
           for
           142
           ,
           p.
           145
           for
           143
           ,
           p.
           914
           for
           149
           p.
           129
           l.
           23
           chink
           for
           klink
           ,
           and
           l.
           25
           despensations
           for
           dispensations
           ,
           p.
           130
           l.
           10
           Simoniae
           for
           Simonia
           ,
           and
           l.
           20
           &
           21
           aliam
           and
           nummam
           ,
           for
           alium
           and
           nummum
           ,
           p.
           131
           l.
           1
           conscivit
           for
           consuevit
           ,
           p.
           132
           l.
           16
           singulta
           for
           singultu
           ,
           and
           lin
           .
           20
           speculiem
           for
           speculum
           ,
           p.
           133
           l.
           28
           papale
           for
           papali
           ,
           l.
           29
           rigar●
           for
           rigore
           ,
           line
           30
           praecipient
           for
           praecipiente
           ,
           p.
           138
           l.
           6.
           for
           [
           then
           the
           oath
           ]
           read
           then
           that
           the
           oath
           ,
           p.
           142
           l.
           5
           sweare
           for
           sware
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           margent
           Hoops
           .
           for
           Harps
           .
           p.
           153
           l.
           15
           provisos
           for
           provisors
           ,
           And
           in
           the
           marg
           .
           theops
           ,
           for
           the
           copy
           ,
           p.
           164
           l.
           10
           deest
           [
           not
           ]
           p.
           165
           l.
           30
           thar
           for
           that
           ,
           p.
           186
           l
           32
           which
           leg
           .
           wherewith
           ,
           p.
           199
           l.
           14
           Redimendum
           leg
           .
           Redimendam
           ,
           p.
           214
           l.
           4
           leg
           .
           Placaert
           .
           l.
           27
           but
           for
           but
           ,
           p.
           217
           in
           marg
           .
           Imprss.
           leg
           .
           Impress
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           JUST
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             Scope
             and
             summe
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOthing
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             ,
             
             or
             can
             hereafter
             be
             objected
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             to
             strangers
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             state
             of
             our
             affaires
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             of
             our
             Natives
             as
             have
             onely
             looked
             upon
             the
             case
             superficially
             ,
             hath
             more
             Colour
             of
             truth
             at
             first
             sight
             then
             that
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             withdrawn
             our
             obedience
             from
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             from
             our
             lawful
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             separated
             our selves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             A
             grievous
             
             accusation
             I
             confesse
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             :
             for
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             to
             be
             expected
             ordinarily
             without
             the
             pale
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             when
             all
             things
             are
             Judiciously
             weighed
             in
             the
             Ballance
             of
             right
             reason
             ,
             
             when
             it
             shall
             appear
             that
             we
             never
             had
             any
             such
             forrein
             Patriarch
             for
             the
             first
             six
             hundred
             years
             and
             upwards
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             was
             a
             grosse
             Violation
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             to
             attempt
             after
             that
             time
             to
             obtrude
             any
             forrein
             Jurisdiction
             upon
             us
             ,
             That
             before
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ever
             exercised
             any
             Jurisdiction
             in
             Brittain
             ,
             they
             had
             quitted
             their
             lawful
             Patriarchate
             wherewith
             they
             were
             invested
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             an
             unlawful
             Monarchy
             pretended
             to
             belong
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             That
             whatsoever
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             gained
             upon
             us
             in
             after-ages
             without
             our
             own
             free
             consent
             ,
             was
             meer
             tyranny
             and
             usurpation
             .
             That
             our
             Kings
             with
             their
             Synods
             and
             Parliaments
             had
             power
             to
             revoke
             ,
             retract
             and
             abrogate
             whatsoever
             they
             found
             by
             experience
             to
             become
             burthensome
             and
             insupportable
             to
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             That
             they
             did
             use
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             limit
             and
             restrain
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Papal
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             remedies
             against
             the
             daily
             incroachments
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             so
             a
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             at
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             did
             
             but
             tread
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             most
             renowned
             Ancestours
             ,
             who
             flourished
             whilest
             Popery
             was
             in
             its
             Zenith
             ;
             And
             pursued
             but
             that
             way
             which
             they
             had
             chalked
             out
             unto
             him
             ,
             a
             way
             warranted
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             most
             Christian
             Emperours
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             frequented
             at
             this
             day
             by
             the
             greatest
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             so
             often
             as
             they
             find
             occasion
             .
             When
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             never
             injoyed
             any
             quiet
             or
             settled
             possession
             of
             that
             power
             which
             was
             after
             deservedly
             cast
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             beget
             a
             lawful
             prescription
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             at
             all
             separated
             our selves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             Roman
             or
             other
             ,
             
               qua
               tales
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             their
             innovations
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             separated
             themselves
             first
             from
             their
             Common
             Mother
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             their
             own
             Sisters
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             all
             this
             shall
             be
             cleared
             ,
             and
             the
             Schisme
             is
             brought
             home
             and
             laid
             at
             the
             right
             door
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             by
             how
             much
             we
             should
             turn
             more
             Roman
             then
             we
             are
             ,
             whilest
             things
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ;
             by
             so
             much
             we
             should
             render
             our selves
             lesse
             Catholique
             ,
             and
             plunge
             our selves
             deeper
             into
             Schisme
             whilest
             we
             seek
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             clearer
             and
             fuller
             discussion
             and
             demonstration
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             observe
             
             this
             method
             in
             the
             Ensuing
             discourse
             .
          
           
             First
             to
             state
             the
             question
             ,
             
             and
             shew
             what
             is
             Schisme
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             who
             are
             Schismatiques
             in
             the
             Concrete
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             understand
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             this
             question
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             down
             six
             grounds
             or
             propositions
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             singly
             is
             sufficient
             to
             wipe
             away
             the
             stain
             and
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             when
             they
             are
             all
             joyned
             together
             ?
             My
             six
             grounds
             or
             Propositions
             are
             these
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             were
             not
             the
             authors
             of
             the
             late
             great
             separation
             from
             Rome
             ,
             but
             Roman
             Catholicks
             themselves
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             all
             other
             points
             were
             chief
             Advocates
             and
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             the
             names
             of
             all
             the
             known
             dissenters
             might
             be
             written
             in
             a
             little
             ring
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             in
             abandoning
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             make
             any
             new
             Law
             ,
             but
             onely
             declare
             and
             restore
             the
             old
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             to
             its
             former
             Vigour
             ;
             And
             vindicate
             that
             liberty
             left
             them
             as
             an
             inheritance
             by
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             from
             the
             incroachments
             and
             usurpations
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Brittish
             and
             Scottish
             ,
             or
             Irish
             Churches
             were
             evermore
             exempted
             from
             the
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             untill
             Rome
             thirsting
             after
             an
             universal
             unlawful
             Monarchy
             ,
             quitted
             their
             lawful
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ;
             And
             so
             ought
             to
             continue
             free
             and
             
             exempted
             from
             all
             forrein
             Jurisdiction
             of
             any
             pretended
             Patriarch
             for
             evermore
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             famous
             Canon
             of
             the
             General
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             G●egory
             the
             Great
             reverenced
             as
             one
             of
             the
             four
             Gospels
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Authors
             of
             that
             Separation
             had
             not
             themselves
             been
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Acts
             or
             Statutes
             made
             for
             that
             end
             had
             not
             been
             meerly
             declarative
             ,
             but
             also
             operative
             ;
             And
             although
             Brittain
             had
             not
             been
             from
             the
             beginning
             both
             
               de
               jure
            
             and
             
               de
               facto
            
             exempted
             from
             Roman
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             yet
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             had
             both
             sufficient
             authority
             and
             sufficient
             grounds
             to
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             as
             they
             did
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Soveraign
             Princes
             and
             Republicks
             in
             Europe
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             have
             occasion
             to
             reduce
             the
             Pope
             to
             reason
             ,
             do
             either
             practise
             or
             plead
             for
             the
             same
             right
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             that
             the
             Papacy
             it self
             
               (
               qua
               t●lis
            
             )
             as
             it
             is
             now
             maintained
             by
             many
             ,
             with
             universality
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             rather
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
               Iure
               divino
            
             ,
             with
             superiority
             above
             General
             Councels
             ,
             with
             infallibility
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             temporal
             power
             over
             Princes
             ,
             is
             become
             by
             its
             rigid
             censures
             ,
             and
             new
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             Exorbitant
             decrees
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             part
             actually
             ,
             and
             altogether
             causally
             ,
             guilty
             both
             of
             this
             and
             all
             the
             greater
             Schismes
             in
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             a
             satisfactory
             answer
             to
             those
             objections
             ,
             which
             those
             of
             the
             
             Roman
             Communion
             do
             bring
             against
             us
             to
             prove
             us
             Schismaticks
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             stating
             of
             the
             question
             what
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             who
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             this
             question
             .
          
           
             EVery
             suddain
             passionate
             heat
             ,
             
             or
             misunderstanding
             ,
             or
             shaking
             of
             Charity
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             even
             between
             the
             principal
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             presently
             Schisme
             ;
             As
             that
             between
             Saint
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             dare
             say
             that
             either
             of
             them
             were
             Schismaticks
             ?
             or
             that
             between
             Saint
             Hierome
             and
             Ruffinus
             ,
             who
             charged
             one
             another
             mutually
             with
             Heresie
             .
             Or
             that
             between
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             who
             refused
             to
             Joyn
             in
             prayers
             ;
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             wishing
             that
             Epiphanius
             might
             never
             return
             home
             alive
             ;
             And
             Epiphanius
             wishing
             that
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             might
             not
             dye
             a
             Bishop
             :
             both
             which
             things
             by
             the
             just
             disposition
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             fell
             out
             according
             to
             the
             passionate
             and
             uncharitable
             desires
             of
             these
             holy
             persons
             ,
             who
             had
             Christian
             Charity
             still
             radicated
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             though
             the
             violent
             torrent
             of
             sudden
             
             passion
             did
             for
             the
             time
             bear
             down
             all
             other
             respects
             before
             it
             .
             These
             were
             but
             personal
             heats
             ,
             which
             reflected
             not
             upon
             the
             publick
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             to
             which
             they
             were
             all
             Ever
             ready
             to
             submit
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             none
             of
             them
             did
             ever
             attempt
             to
             make
             a
             party
             ,
             by
             gathering
             disciples
             to
             himself
             ,
             such
             a
             passionate
             heat
             is
             aptly
             stiled
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             a
             paroxisme
             ,
             or
             a
             sharp
             fit
             of
             a
             feverish
             distemper
             ,
             which
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             application
             ,
             will
             infallibly
             remedy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             every
             premeditated
             clashing
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Churches
             about
             points
             of
             doctrine
             or
             discipline
             long
             and
             resolutely
             maintained
             ,
             is
             not
             presently
             criminous
             Schisme
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             forbear
             to
             censure
             and
             condemn
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             expel
             one
             another
             from
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             determinations
             of
             a
             general
             Councel
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             contentions
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             African
             Bishops
             about
             rebaptization
             and
             appeals
             .
             It
             were
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             two
             blessed
             Saints
             ,
             Cyprian
             and
             Austine
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             pious
             Prelates
             who
             joyned
             with
             them
             lived
             and
             dyed
             Schismaticks
             .
             With
             this
             general
             truth
             agrees
             that
             of
             Doctor
             Holden
             fully
             ,
             
             that
             
               when
               there
               is
               a
               mutual
               division
               of
               two
               parts
               or
               members
               of
               the
               mystical
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               yet
               both
               retein
               Communion
               with
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               springs
               from
               some
               doubtful
               opinion
               ,
               or
               lesse
               necessary
               part
               of
               
               divine
               worship
               ;
               quamcunque
               partem
               amplexus
               fueris
               Schismaticus
               non
               audies
               ,
               quippe
               quod
               universa
               ecclesia
               neutram
               damnarit
               ,
               whatsoever
               part
               one
               take
               he
               is
               no
               Schismatick
               ,
               because
               the
               universal
               Church
               hath
               condemned
               neither
               part
               .
            
             Whether
             he
             hold
             himself
             to
             this
             principle
             ,
             or
             desert
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             here
             to
             discusse
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             much
             sounder
             doctrine
             then
             that
             of
             Mr.
             Knott
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               cannot
               be
               divided
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               divided
               from
               the
               whole
               ,
               because
               these
               things
               which
               are
               united
               to
               one
               third
               ,
               are
               united
               also
               between
               themselves
               .
            
             Which
             errour
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             have
             sucked
             from
             Doctor
             Potter
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             either
             would
             not
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             did
             not
             understand
             ,
             That
             
               whosoever
               professeth
               himself
               to
               forsake
               the
               Communion
               of
               any
               one
               member
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               confesse
               himself
               consequently
               to
               forsake
               the
               whole
               .
            
             Of
             which
             he
             makes
             this
             use
             ▪
             That
             Protestants
             forsake
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             And
             yet
             do
             confesse
             it
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             they
             forsake
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             The
             answer
             is
             easie
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             doth
             separate
             himself
             from
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             as
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             doth
             separate
             himself
             from
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             existence
             but
             in
             its
             parts
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             do
             separate
             it self
             from
             another
             part
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             in
             Essentials
             ,
             but
             respectively
             in
             abuses
             and
             innovations
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             corrupted
             and
             degenerated
             ,
             it
             doth
             still
             retein
             a
             Communion
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             with
             all
             Orthodox
             Members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             even
             with
             that
             corrupted
             Church
             from
             which
             it
             is
             separated
             ,
             except
             onely
             in
             corruptions
             .
             We
             may
             well
             inlarge
             the
             former
             ground
             ,
             that
             if
             two
             particular
             Churches
             shall
             separate
             themselves
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             And
             the
             one
             retein
             a
             communion
             with
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             determinations
             thereof
             ;
             And
             the
             other
             renounce
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             contumaciously
             despise
             the
             Jurisdiction
             and
             the
             decrees
             thereof
             ;
             the
             former
             continues
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             becomes
             Schismatical
             .
             To
             shew
             that
             this
             is
             our
             present
             condition
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             in
             part
             the
             Scope
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
             They
             have
             subjected
             Oecumenical
             Councels
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Soveraign
             Tribunals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Papal
             Court.
             And
             we
             are
             most
             ready
             in
             all
             our
             differences
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             truly
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             its
             lawful
             Representative
             ,
             a
             free
             general
             Councel
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             have
             their
             virtual
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             obtruded
             
             upon
             us
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             nor
             a
             partial
             Synod
             of
             Italians
             for
             a
             free
             general
             Councel
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             there
             may
             be
             an
             actual
             and
             criminous
             separation
             of
             Churches
             which
             formerly
             did
             joyn
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Communion
             ;
             And
             yet
             the
             Separaters
             be
             innocent
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             from
             whom
             the
             separation
             is
             made
             be
             nocent
             and
             guilty
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             because
             they
             gave
             just
             cause
             of
             separation
             from
             them
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             separation
             ,
             but
             the
             cause
             that
             makes
             the
             Schisme
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             himself
             made
             such
             a
             separation
             among
             his
             disciples
             :
             
             And
             Timothy
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             ,
             
             that
             
               if
               any
               man
               did
               teach
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               consented
               not
               to
               wholsome
               words
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               doctrine
               which
               is
               according
               to
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             withdraw
             thy self
             ,
             stand
             aloof
             ,
             or
             separate
             thy self
             from
             such
             persons
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             first
             desert
             and
             forsake
             the
             Communion
             of
             their
             Christian
             brethren
             ,
             are
             Schismaticks
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             moral
             defection
             as
             well
             as
             local
             :
             It
             is
             no
             Schisme
             to
             forsake
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             first
             themselves
             forsaken
             the
             common
             faith
             ;
             wherein
             we
             have
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             
             
               They
               who
               first
               separated
               themselves
               from
               the
               primitive
               pure
               Church
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               corruptions
               in
               faith
               ,
               practice
               ,
               Leiturgy
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               may
               truly
               be
               said
               to
               have
               been
               hereticks
               ,
               by
               departing
               from
               the
               pure
               faith
               ;
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               by
               dividing
               themselves
               from
               the
               
               external
               communion
               of
               the
               true
               uncorrupted
               Church
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             Schisme
             to
             separate
             from
             hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             in
             their
             heresie
             and
             Schisme
             .
             This
             is
             all
             the
             Crime
             which
             they
             can
             object
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Court
             of
             Rome
             would
             have
             obtruded
             upon
             us
             new
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             we
             have
             rejected
             them
             ;
             They
             introduced
             unlawful
             rites
             into
             the
             Leiturgies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             we
             have
             reformed
             them
             for
             our selves
             :
             They
             went
             about
             to
             violate
             the
             just
             liberties
             and
             priviledges
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             we
             have
             vindicated
             them
             .
             And
             for
             so
             doing
             they
             have
             by
             their
             Censures
             and
             Bulls
             separated
             us
             and
             chased
             us
             from
             their
             communion
             ;
             where
             lies
             the
             Schisme
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             to
             withdraw
             obedience
             from
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             lawful
             Superiour
             ,
             is
             not
             alwaies
             criminous
             Schisme
             .
             Particular
             Churches
             may
             sometimes
             erre
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             clash
             with
             the
             universal
             Church
             .
             Patriarchs
             and
             other
             subordinate
             Superiours
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             abuse
             their
             authority
             ,
             sometimes
             forfeit
             their
             authority
             ,
             sometimes
             disclaim
             their
             authority
             ,
             or
             usurp
             more
             authority
             then
             is
             due
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Canons
             .
             They
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             
             that
             
               obedience
               is
               to
               be
               yeelded
               to
               a
               Church
               determining
               errours
               in
               points
               not
               fundamental
               .
            
             But
             they
             confound
             obedience
             of
             acquiescence
             with
             obedience
             of
             conformity
             .
             They
             forget
             willingly
             that
             we
             acknowledge
             not
             that
             they
             ever
             had
             any
             lawful
             authority
             over
             us
             ;
             
             
               par
               in
               parem
               non
               habet
               potestatem
               .
            
             Equals
             have
             no
             Jurisdiction
             over
             their
             equals
             .
             The
             onely
             difficulty
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             seems
             to
             make
             Inferiours
             Judges
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             the
             flock
             of
             their
             Pastour
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             of
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             his
             Patriarch
             ;
             whereas
             in
             truth
             it
             onely
             gives
             them
             a
             Judgment
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             not
             to
             be
             Judges
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             be
             their
             own
             Judges
             ,
             
               salvo
               moderamine
               inculpatae
               tutelae
            
             ,
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             from
             sin
             or
             heresie
             obtruded
             upon
             them
             under
             the
             specious
             pretences
             of
             obedience
             and
             Charity
             .
             This
             is
             not
             deficere
             ,
             but
             prospicere
             ;
             not
             to
             renounce
             due
             obedience
             to
             their
             lawful
             Superiours
             ,
             but
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             are
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             a
             Superiour
             is
             not
             needfull
             .
             Some
             things
             have
             been
             already
             judged
             and
             defined
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             need
             no
             new
             determination
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Superiour
             presume
             to
             determine
             contrary
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             rebellion
             but
             loyalty
             to
             disobey
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             Eunomius
             the
             Arrian
             was
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             
             not
             one
             of
             his
             flock
             ,
             rich
             or
             poor
             ,
             young
             or
             old
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             would
             communicate
             with
             him
             in
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             left
             him
             to
             officiate
             alone
             .
             When
             Nestorius
             did
             first
             publish
             his
             heresie
             in
             the
             Church
             
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               call
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
            
             ;
             the
             people
             made
             a
             noise
             ,
             run
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             refused
             ever
             after
             to
             communicate
             with
             him
             .
             
             Valentinian
             the
             Emperour
             shunned
             the
             communion
             of
             Sixtus
             the
             third
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             withdrew
             themselves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             Anastasius
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             communicated
             with
             the
             
               Acatians
               .
               Rusticus
            
             and
             Sebastianus
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             Popes
             chiefest
             Deacons
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             themselves
             forbear
             the
             Communion
             of
             Vigilius
             ,
             but
             drew
             with
             them
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             Occidental
             Churches
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             
             but
             that
             among
             many
             examples
             of
             this
             Lyne
             ,
             some
             are
             reprehensible
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             did
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             a
             liberty
             which
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             abused
             that
             liberty
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             either
             by
             mistaking
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             or
             by
             presuming
             too
             much
             upon
             their
             own
             judgments
             .
          
           
             To
             prevent
             which
             inconveniencies
             ,
             ●he
             eighth
             Synod
             decreed
             ,
             not
             by
             way
             of
             censure
             ,
             but
             of
             caution
             ,
             as
             a
             preservative
             from
             such
             abuses
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             that
             no
             
               Clerk
               before
               diligent
               examination
               and
               Synodical
               sentence
               ,
            
             
             should
             separate
             himself
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             proper
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             no
             Metropolitan
             of
             his
             Patriarch
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             what
             is
             Schisme
             ?
             Schimse
             signifies
             a
             criminous
             scissure
             ,
             
             rent
             ,
             or
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Sedition
             ,
             like
             to
             a
             mutiny
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             in
             a
             State.
             Therefore
             such
             ruptures
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             indifferently
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             Schismes
             or
             seditious
             segregations
             of
             an
             aggregate
             body
             into
             two
             opposite
             parties
             :
             And
             there
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             the
             same
             difference
             between
             heresie
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             is
             between
             an
             inward
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             an
             outward
             wound
             or
             ulcer
             .
             Heresie
             floweth
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             faith
             within
             ;
             Schisme
             is
             an
             exteriour
             breach
             ,
             or
             a
             solution
             of
             continuity
             in
             the
             body
             Ecclesiastick
             :
             Consider
             then
             by
             what
             nerves
             and
             Ligaments
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             united
             and
             knit
             together
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             many
             manner
             of
             ruptures
             it
             may
             be
             schismatically
             rent
             or
             divided
             asunder
             .
          
           
             The
             Communion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             partly
             internal
             ,
             
             partly
             external
             .
             The
             internal
             Communion
             consists
             principally
             in
             these
             things
             :
             To
             believe
             the
             same
             intire
             substance
             of
             saving
             necessary
             truth
             revealed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ready
             implicitly
             in
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             embrace
             all
             other
             supernatural
             verities
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             sufficiently
             proposed
             to
             them
             ;
             To
             judge
             charitably
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             To
             exclude
             none
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Communion
             and
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ,
             either
             Eastern
             ,
             or
             Western
             ,
             or
             Southern
             ,
             or
             
             Northern
             Christians
             ,
             which
             professe
             the
             ancient
             faith
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             established
             in
             the
             first
             general
             Councels
             ,
             and
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Nicene
             and
             Athanasian
             Creed
             ,
             To
             rejoyce
             at
             their
             well-doing
             ,
             To
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             To
             condole
             with
             them
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             To
             pray
             for
             their
             constant
             perseverance
             in
             the
             true
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             for
             their
             reduction
             from
             all
             their
             respective
             errours
             ,
             and
             their
             re-union
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             case
             they
             be
             divided
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             all
             one
             sheepfold
             under
             that
             one
             great
             Shepherd
             and
             Bishop
             of
             our
             Soules
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             hold
             an
             actual
             external
             Communion
             with
             them
             
               in
               Votis
            
             ,
             in
             our
             desires
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             it
             by
             all
             those
             means
             which
             are
             in
             our
             power
             .
             This
             internal
             Communion
             is
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             among
             all
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             External
             Communion
             consists
             first
             in
             the
             same
             Creeds
             or
             Symbols
             ,
             
             or
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             ancient
             badges
             or
             cognisances
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             external
             worship
             and
             frequent
             use
             of
             the
             same
             divine
             offices
             or
             Leiturgies
             ,
             or
             Forms
             of
             serving
             God.
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             same
             publick
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             in
             giving
             communicatory
             Letters
             from
             one
             Church
             or
             one
             person
             to
             another
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             in
             admission
             of
             the
             same
             discipline
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             the
             same
             
             supream
             Ecclesiastical
             authority
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Episcopacy
             ,
             or
             a
             general
             Councel
             ;
             for
             as
             single
             Bishops
             are
             the
             heads
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             so
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             or
             Oecumenical
             Assembly
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             Internal
             communion
             is
             due
             alwaies
             from
             all
             Christians
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             with
             whom
             we
             cannot
             communicate
             externally
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             whether
             credenda
             ,
             or
             agenda
             ,
             
             opinions
             or
             practises
             .
             But
             external
             actual
             communion
             may
             sometimes
             be
             suspended
             more
             or
             lesse
             by
             the
             just
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               clave
               non
               errante
            
             .
             As
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             some
             were
             excluded
             
               a
               coetu
               participantium
            
             ,
             Only
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             others
             moreover
             ,
             
               a
               coetu
               procumbentium
            
             ,
             both
             from
             Sacraments
             and
             Prayers
             ;
             others
             also
             ,
             
               a
               coetu
               audientium
            
             ,
             from
             Sacraments
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Sermons
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             some
             ,
             
               a
               coetu
               fidelium
            
             ,
             from
             the
             society
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             as
             external
             communion
             may
             be
             suspended
             ,
             so
             likewise
             it
             may
             sometimes
             be
             waved
             or
             withdrawn
             by
             particular
             Churches
             or
             persons
             from
             their
             neighbour
             Churches
             or
             Christians
             in
             their
             innovations
             and
             errours
             .
             
             Especially
             when
             they
             go
             about
             to
             obtrude
             new
             fancies
             upon
             others
             for
             fundamental
             truths
             and
             old
             Articles
             of
             faith
             .
             Christian
             charity
             is
             not
             blind
             so
             as
             not
             to
             distinguish
             the
             integral
             and
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             from
             superfluous
             wens
             and
             excrescences
             .
             The
             Canons
             do
             not
             oblige
             Christians
             to
             the
             arbitrary
             
             dictates
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             or
             to
             suck
             in
             all
             his
             errours
             ,
             like
             those
             servile
             flatterers
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Sicilian
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             licked
             up
             his
             very
             spettle
             ,
             and
             protested
             it
             was
             more
             sweet
             then
             Nectar
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             the
             like
             degree
             of
             obligation
             to
             an
             exact
             Communion
             in
             all
             Externals
             .
             
             There
             is
             not
             so
             great
             conformity
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             (
             the
             Queens
             daughter
             was
             arrayed
             in
             a
             garment
             wrought
             about
             ,
             with
             divers
             colours
             )
             nor
             in
             all
             Sacraments
             improperly
             and
             largely
             so
             called
             by
             some
             persons
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             as
             in
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             parties
             are
             more
             general
             ,
             more
             necessary
             ,
             more
             principal
             Sacraments
             .
             Neither
             is
             so
             exact
             an
             harmony
             and
             agreement
             necessary
             in
             all
             the
             explications
             of
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Articles
             themselves
             ;
             nor
             in
             superstructions
             ,
             as
             in
             fundamentals
             ,
             nor
             in
             Scholastical
             opinions
             ,
             as
             in
             catechetical
             grounds
             .
             Nor
             so
             strict
             and
             perpetual
             an
             adherence
             required
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ;
             nor
             to
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             constitution
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             divine
             Ordinance
             ,
             or
             Apostolical
             tradition
             .
             Humane
             priviledges
             may
             be
             lost
             by
             disuse
             ,
             or
             by
             abuse
             .
             And
             that
             which
             was
             advisedly
             established
             by
             humane
             authority
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             same
             authority
             upon
             sufficient
             grounds
             and
             mature
             deliberation
             be
             more
             advisedly
             abrogated
             .
             As
             the
             limits
             and
             distinctions
             of
             Provinces
             and
             Patriarchates
             
             were
             at
             first
             introduced
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             civil
             government
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             peace
             and
             unity
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             ease
             and
             benefit
             of
             Christians
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             been
             often
             ,
             and
             may
             now
             be
             changed
             by
             Soveraign
             and
             Synodical
             authority
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             benefit
             of
             Christendom
             .
          
           
             Neither
             the
             rules
             of
             prudence
             ,
             
             nor
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Piety
             ,
             do
             oblige
             particular
             Churches
             or
             Christians
             to
             communicate
             in
             all
             opinions
             and
             practises
             with
             those
             particular
             Churches
             or
             Christians
             with
             whom
             they
             hold
             Catholick
             communion
             .
             The
             Roman
             and
             African
             Churches
             held
             good
             communion
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             whilest
             they
             differed
             both
             in
             judgment
             and
             practise
             about
             rebaptization
             .
             Cannot
             one
             hold
             communion
             with
             the
             Fathers
             that
             were
             Chiliasts
             ,
             except
             he
             turn
             Millenary
             ?
          
           
             The
             British
             Churches
             were
             never
             judged
             Schismatical
             ,
             because
             they
             differed
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             West
             about
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             .
             We
             see
             that
             all
             the
             famous
             and
             principal
             Churches
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             
               Graecian
               ,
               Roman
            
             ,
             Protestant
             ,
             
               Armenian
               ,
               Abissene
            
             ,
             have
             their
             peculiar
             differences
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             among
             themselves
             .
             And
             though
             I
             am
             far
             from
             believing
             ,
             that
             when
             L●g●machies
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             their
             real
             dissensions
             are
             half
             so
             numerous
             ,
             
             or
             their
             errous
             half
             so
             ●oul
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             painted
             out
             by
             their
             adversaries
             ;
             (
             aemulation
             was
             never
             equal
             Judge
             ,
             )
             And
             though
             I
             hope
             Christ
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
            
             ,
             to
             many
             ,
             whom
             fiery
             Zelots
             are
             ready
             to
             turn
             away
             with
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
            
             ,
             yet
             to
             hold
             communion
             with
             them
             all
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             is
             neither
             lawful
             nor
             possible
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             if
             any
             particular
             Patriarch
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             Church
             ,
             or
             Churches
             ,
             how
             eminent
             soever
             ,
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             obtrude
             their
             own
             singularities
             upon
             others
             for
             Catholique
             verities
             ,
             or
             shall
             injoyn
             sinful
             duties
             to
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             shall
             violate
             the
             undoubted
             priviledges
             of
             their
             inferiours
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             It
             is
             very
             lawful
             for
             their
             own
             Subjects
             to
             disobey
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             strangers
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             .
             And
             if
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             have
             been
             drawn
             to
             partake
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             obedience
             or
             of
             Catholique
             communion
             ,
             they
             may
             without
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             nay
             they
             ought
             to
             reform
             themselves
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             be
             done
             by
             lawfull
             authority
             ,
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             with
             due
             moderation
             ,
             without
             excesse
             ,
             or
             the
             violation
             of
             Charity
             :
             And
             so
             as
             the
             separation
             from
             them
             be
             not
             total
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             their
             errours
             and
             innovations
             ;
             nor
             perpetual
             ,
             but
             onely
             during
             their
             distempers
             .
             As
             a
             man
             might
             leave
             his
             fathers
             ,
             or
             his
             brothers
             house
             being
             infected
             with
             the
             Plague
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             return
             thither
             again
             so
             soon
             as
             it
             was
             cleansed
             .
             This
             is
             no
             
             more
             then
             what
             Gerson
             hath
             taught
             us
             in
             sundry
             places
             :
             
             
               It
               is
               lawful
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               to
               resist
               the
               injury
               and
               violence
               of
               a
               Pope
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               should
               convert
               his
               Papal
               dignity
               to
               be
               an
               instrument
               of
               wickednesse
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               temporalities
               ,
               or
               spiritualities
               ;
               And
               if
               there
               appeares
               no
               other
               remedy
               but
               by
               withdrawing
               ones
               self
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               such
               a
               raging
               power
               ,
               untill
               the
               Church
               or
               a
               Councel
               shall
               provide
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               is
               lawful
               .
            
             
             He
             addes
             further
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               sleight
               his
               sentences
               ,
               yea
               to
               tear
               them
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               throw
               them
               at
               his
               head
               .
            
          
           
             Bellarmine
             in
             effect
             saith
             as
             much
             ;
             
             
               As
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               resist
               the
               Pope
               is
               he
               should
               invade
               our
               bodies
               ;
               So
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               resist
               him
               invading
               of
               soules
               ,
               or
               troubling
               the
               Common-Wealth
               :
               And
               much
               more
               if
               he
               should
               endeavour
               to
               destroy
               the
               Church
               ;
               I
               say
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               resist
               him
               by
               not
               doing
               that
               which
               he
               commands
               ,
               and
               by
               hindering
               him
               from
               putting
               his
               will
               in
               execution
               .
            
             We
             ask
             no
             more
             .
             The
             Pope
             invaded
             our
             soules
             by
             exacting
             new
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             obtruding
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             .
             He
             troubled
             the
             Common-Wealth
             with
             his
             extorsions
             and
             usurpations
             :
             He
             destroyed
             the
             Church
             by
             his
             provisions
             ,
             reservations
             ,
             exemptions
             ,
             &c.
             we
             did
             not
             judge
             him
             ,
             or
             punish
             him
             ,
             or
             depose
             him
             ,
             or
             exercise
             any
             jurisdiction
             over
             him
             ,
             but
             onely
             defended
             our selves
             ,
             by
             guarding
             his
             blowes
             ,
             and
             repelling
             his
             injuries
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             not
             here
             forget
             Saint
             Ignatius
             the
             
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             whom
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             eighth
             excommunicated
             for
             detaining
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bulgaria
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             :
             But
             he
             disobeyed
             the
             Popes
             censures
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             his
             Successours
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             reputed
             a
             Saint
             after
             his
             death
             ;
             whom
             Baronius
             excuseth
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
             
               Neque
               est
               ut
               qui
               ob
               litem
               hanc
               ,
               &c.
               
               Let
               no
               man
               think
               that
               for
               his
               controversie
            
             Ignatius
             
               was
               either
               disaffected
               to
               the
               Roman
               See
               or
               ingrateful
               ,
               seeing
               he
               did
               but
               defend
               the
               rights
               of
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               was
               bound
               by
               oath
               under
               pain
               of
               eternal
               damnation
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             not
             only
             lawful
             but
             necessary
             (
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Baronius
             )
             yea
             necessary
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             for
             every
             Bishop
             to
             defend
             the
             rights
             of
             his
             particular
             See
             ,
             against
             the
             incroachments
             and
             usurpations
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             contemn
             his
             censures
             in
             that
             case
             as
             invalid
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             is
             it
             lawful
             ,
             yea
             necessary
             for
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             world
             to
             maintain
             the
             right
             of
             their
             whole
             order
             ,
             and
             of
             Episcopacy
             it self
             ,
             against
             the
             oppressions
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             would
             swallow
             up
             ,
             or
             rather
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             all
             original
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
             From
             this
             Doctrine
             Doctour
             Holden
             doth
             not
             dissent
             ,
             
             
               Non
               tamen
               is
               ergo
               sum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Yet
               I
               am
               not
               he
               who
               dare
               affirm
               ,
               that
               diseases
               and
               bad
               manners
               and
               humours
               may
               not
               sometimes
               be
               mingled
               in
               any
               Society
               or
               body
               whatsoever
               ;
               yea
               I
               confesse
               that
               such
               kinds
               of
               faults
               are
               sometimes
               to
               be
               plucked
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               ,
               and
               the
               over-luxurious
               
               branches
               to
               be
               pruned
               away
               with
               the
               hook
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             this
             reformation
             in
             Essential
             Articles
             ,
             (
             we
             offered
             not
             to
             to●ch
             them
             )
             nor
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             lawful
             Superiours
             :
             we
             had
             the
             free
             and
             deliberate
             consent
             of
             all
             our
             Superiours
             both
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             A
             little
             after
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               I
               confesse
               also
               ,
               that
               particular
               and
               as
               it
               were
               private
               abuses
               ,
               which
               have
               onely
               infected
               some
               certain
               person●
               or
               Church
               ,
               whether
               Episcopal
               or
               Archiepiscopal
               ,
               or
               National
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               care
               and
               diligence
               of
               that
               particular
               Congregation
               :
            
             we
             attempted
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             then
             what
             meer
             Schisme
             is
             ,
             
             a
             culpable
             rupture
             or
             breach
             of
             the
             Catholick
             communion
             ;
             A
             loosing
             of
             the
             band
             of
             peace
             ,
             a
             violation
             of
             Christian
             charity
             ,
             a
             dissolving
             of
             the
             unity
             and
             continuity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             And
             how
             this
             crime
             may
             be
             committed
             inwardly
             by
             temerarious
             and
             uncharitable
             judgment
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             thinks
             thus
             with
             himself
             ,
             
               Stand
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holier
               thou
               thou
               .
            
             By
             lack
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             Sympathy
             or
             fellow-feeling
             of
             the
             wants
             and
             sufferings
             of
             our
             Christian
             brethren
             :
             By
             not
             wish●ng
             and
             desiring
             the
             peace
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             the
             reunion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             By
             not
             contributing
             our
             prayers
             and
             endeavou●s
             for
             the
             speedy
             knitting
             together
             and
             consolidating
             of
             that
             broken
             bone
             .
             And
             outwardly
             by
             rejecting
             the
             true
             badges
             and
             cognisances
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             
             is
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Creeds
             .
             By
             separating
             a
             mans
             self
             without
             sufficient
             ground
             from
             other
             Christians
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             same
             divine
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Leiturgies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             publick
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             same
             common
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             .
             By
             refusing
             to
             give
             communicatory
             Letters
             to
             Catholique
             Orthodox
             Christians
             .
             By
             not
             admitting
             the
             same
             discipline
             ,
             and
             by
             denying
             or
             withdrawing
             our
             obedience
             unlawfully
             from
             lawful
             Superiours
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Church
             universal
             ,
             or
             particular
             ,
             essential
             or
             representative
             ,
             or
             any
             single
             Superiour
             ,
             either
             of
             divine
             or
             humane
             institution
             .
             By
             separating
             of
             themselves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Novatians
             ;
             or
             by
             restraining
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             Donatists
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Romanists
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             signifies
             ,
             
             was
             sufficiently
             debated
             between
             the
             Catholique
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Schismatical
             Donati●ts
             at
             the
             Colloquie
             of
             Carthage
             ;
             Neither
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             Europe
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             of
             Cartenna
             in
             Afrique
             ,
             with
             the
             several
             Churches
             of
             their
             respective
             communions
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             spread
             abroad
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
             
               Afrorum
               Christianorum
               catholicorum
               haec
               vox
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
            
             African
             
               catholick
               Christians
               ,
               we
               are
               joyned
               in
               communion
               with
               
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               Church
               which
               we
               have
               chosen
               to
               be
               maintained
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             being
             
               totum
               homogeneum
            
             ,
             
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             person
             of
             this
             Catholique
             communion
             doth
             participate
             of
             the
             same
             name
             inclusively
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             justly
             called
             Catholique
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             Christians
             :
             But
             not
             exclusively
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             or
             shutting
             out
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             or
             other
             persons
             .
             As
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             stiles
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             stiled
             by
             others
             the
             Catholick
             King
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             he
             were
             an
             universal
             Monarch
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Soveraign
             Princes
             in
             the
             world
             but
             himself
             ;
             So
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             called
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             a
             Catholique
             Bishop
             :
             And
             yet
             other
             Churches
             and
             other
             Bishops
             may
             be
             as
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             more
             Catholick
             then
             they
             .
             I
             like
             the
             name
             of
             Catholick
             well
             ,
             but
             the
             addition
             of
             Roman
             is
             in
             truth
             a
             diminution
             .
          
           
             Schisme
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             changeable
             ,
             
             and
             varies
             its
             Symptomes
             as
             the
             Chamaelion
             colours
             .
             As
             it
             was
             said
             of
             the
             Schisme
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             that
             
               the
               passion
               of
               a
               disordered
               woman
               brought
               it
               forth
               ,
               Ambition
               nourished
               it
               ,
               and
               covetousnesse
               confirmed
               it
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             hard
             a
             task
             to
             shape
             a
             coat
             for
             Schismaticks
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             changeth
             its
             shape
             every
             day
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             having
             once
             deserted
             the
             Catholick
             communion
             ,
             they
             find
             no
             beaten
             path
             to
             walk
             in
             
             but
             are
             like
             men
             running
             down
             a
             steep
             hill
             that
             cannot
             stay
             themselves
             ,
             or
             like
             sick
             persons
             that
             tosse
             and
             turn
             themselves
             continually
             from
             one
             side
             of
             their
             bed
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             searching
             for
             that
             repose
             which
             they
             do
             not
             find
             :
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             Schisme
             is
             very
             rarely
             found
             for
             any
             long
             space
             of
             time
             without
             some
             mixture
             of
             heretical
             pravity
             ,
             
             it
             being
             the
             use
             of
             Schismaticks
             to
             broach
             some
             new
             doctrine
             for
             the
             better
             justification
             of
             their
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             Heretical
             errours
             in
             point
             of
             faith
             do
             easily
             produce
             a
             Schisme
             and
             Separation
             of
             Christians
             one
             from
             another
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             As
             the
             Arrian
             heresie
             produced
             a
             different
             doxology
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             The
             Orthodox
             Christian
             saying
             .
             
               Glo●●
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             And
             the
             heretical
             Arrian
             ,
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
               in
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             So
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             detaining
             the
             cup
             from
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             adoring
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             have
             by
             consequence
             excluded
             the
             Protestants
             from
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Thus
             Heresie
             doth
             naturally
             destroy
             unity
             and
             uniformity
             :
             That
             is
             one
             Symptome
             of
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             destroyes
             order
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             subordination
             of
             a
             flock
             to
             their
             lawful
             Pastour
             ,
             nothing
             being
             more
             common
             with
             
             hereticks
             ,
             then
             to
             contemne
             their
             old
             guides
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             to
             themselves
             new
             teachers
             of
             their
             own
             factions
             ,
             and
             so
             erect
             an
             altar
             against
             an
             altar
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             That
             is
             another
             principal
             branch
             of
             Schisme
             .
             So
             a
             different
             faith
             commonly
             produceth
             a
             different
             discipline
             ,
             and
             different
             formes
             of
             worship
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             render
             himself
             guilty
             of
             heretical
             pravity
             four
             wayes
             .
             
             First
             ,
             by
             disbelieving
             any
             fundamental
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             necessary
             part
             of
             saving
             truth
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             in
             which
             it
             was
             evermore
             received
             and
             believed
             by
             the
             universal
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             believing
             any
             superstitious
             errours
             or
             additions
             which
             do
             virtually
             by
             necessary
             and
             evident
             consequence
             subvert
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             a
             fundamental
             truth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             maintaining
             lesser
             errours
             obstinately
             after
             sufficient
             conviction
             .
             But
             because
             that
             consequence
             which
             seems
             clear
             and
             necessary
             to
             one
             man
             ,
             may
             seem
             weak
             and
             obscure
             to
             another
             ;
             And
             because
             we
             cannot
             penetrate
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             judg
             whether
             they
             be
             obstinate
             ,
             or
             do
             implicitely
             and
             in
             the
             preparation
             of
             their
             minds
             believe
             the
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             sparing
             and
             reserved
             in
             censuring
             hereticks
             for
             obstinacy
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             by
             maintaining
             lesser
             errours
             with
             frowardnesse
             and
             opposition
             to
             lawfull
             determinations
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             Councel
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             the
             Councels
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             truth
             fundamental
             
             which
             was
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             that
             proposition
             heretical
             in
             it self
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             heretical
             ever
             from
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Or
             to
             increase
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             either
             in
             number
             or
             substance
             ;
             yet
             when
             inferiour
             question
             's
             not
             fundamental
             are
             once
             defined
             by
             a
             lawful
             general
             Councel
             ,
             All
             Christians
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             assent
             in
             their
             judgments
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             passive
             obedience
             ,
             to
             possesse
             their
             soules
             in
             patience
             .
             And
             they
             who
             shall
             oppose
             the
             authority
             ,
             and
             disturb
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             deserve
             to
             be
             punished
             as
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             To
             summe
             up
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             
             Whosoever
             doth
             preserve
             his
             obedience
             intire
             to
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             its
             representative
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             his
             Superiours
             in
             their
             due
             order
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             by
             Law
             he
             is
             obliged
             ,
             who
             holds
             an
             internal
             communion
             with
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             an
             external
             communion
             so
             far
             as
             he
             can
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             who
             approves
             no
             reformation
             but
             that
             which
             is
             made
             by
             lawfull
             authority
             ,
             upon
             sufficient
             grounds
             ,
             with
             due
             moderation
             ,
             who
             derives
             his
             christianity
             by
             the
             uninterrupted
             line
             of
             Apostolical
             Succession
             ,
             who
             contents
             himself
             with
             his
             proper
             place
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             body
             ,
             who
             disbelieves
             nothing
             contained
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             hold
             any
             errours
             unwittingly
             and
             unwillingly
             ,
             doth
             implicitely
             renounce
             them
             by
             his
             fuller
             and
             more
             firm
             adherence
             
             to
             that
             infallible
             rule
             ,
             who
             believeth
             and
             practiseth
             all
             those
             credenda
             and
             agenda
             ,
             which
             the
             universal
             Church
             spread
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             doth
             unanimously
             believe
             and
             practise
             as
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             without
             condemning
             or
             censuring
             others
             of
             different
             Judgement
             from
             himself
             in
             inferiour
             questions
             ,
             without
             obtruding
             his
             own
             opinions
             upon
             others
             as
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             who
             is
             implicitely
             prepared
             to
             believe
             and
             do
             all
             other
             speculative
             and
             practical
             truths
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             revealed
             to
             him
             :
             And
             in
             summe
             ,
             
             
               qui
               sententiam
               diversae
               opinionis
               vinculo
               non
               praeponit
               unit●●tis
               ,
            
             that
             prefers
             not
             a
             subtlety
             or
             an
             imaginary
             truth
             before
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ;
             He
             may
             securely
             say
             ,
             
               My
               name
               is
               Christian
               ,
               my
               sirname
               is
               Catholique
               .
            
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             appeareth
             plainly
             ,
             
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             contraries
             ,
             who
             are
             Schismatiques
             ;
             whosoever
             doth
             uncharitably
             make
             ruptures
             in
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             sets
             up
             altar
             against
             altar
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             withdrawes
             his
             obedience
             from
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             or
             its
             representative
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             lawful
             Superiours
             ,
             without
             just
             grounds
             ;
             whosoever
             doth
             limit
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             unto
             his
             own
             sect
             ,
             excluding
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             by
             new
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             erroneous
             censures
             ,
             or
             tyrannical
             impositions
             ;
             whosoever
             holds
             not
             internall
             Communion
             with
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             externall
             also
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             
             continue
             in
             a
             Catholique
             constitution
             ;
             whosoever
             not
             contenting
             himself
             with
             his
             due
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             attempt
             to
             usurp
             an
             higher
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             disorder
             and
             disturbance
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             whosoever
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             reform
             without
             just
             authority
             ,
             and
             good
             grounds
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             whosoever
             doth
             wilfully
             break
             the
             line
             of
             Apostolical
             Succession
             ,
             which
             is
             the●very
             nerves
             and
             sinewes
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             unity
             and
             communion
             ,
             both
             with
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Catholique
             Symbolical
             Church
             of
             all
             successive
             ages
             ;
             He
             is
             a
             Schismatick
             
               (
               qua
               talis
               ,
            
             )
             whether
             he
             be
             guilty
             of
             heretical
             pravity
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Now
             having
             seen
             who
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             for
             clearing
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             be
             Schismatical
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             to
             shew
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             what
             we
             understand
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             we
             understand
             not
             the
             English
             Nation
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             English
             Dominion
             ,
             including
             the
             Brittish
             ,
             and
             Scottish
             or
             Irish
             Christians
             ;
             for
             Ireland
             was
             the
             right
             
               Scotia
               major
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Scotland
             ,
             was
             then
             inhabited
             by
             Brittish
             and
             Irish
             ,
             under
             the
             names
             of
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             though
             I
             make
             not
             the
             least
             doubt
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             before
             the
             reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             after
             the
             reformation
             ,
             are
             as
             much
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             garden
             
             
             
             
             
             before
             it
             is
             weeded
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             is
             weeded
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             garden
             ;
             or
             a
             vine
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             pruned
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             is
             pruned
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             Luxuriant
             branches
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             vine
             :
             yet
             because
             the
             Roman
             Catholiques
             do
             not
             object
             Schisme
             to
             the
             Popish
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             reformed
             Church
             ,
             Therefore
             in
             this
             question
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             we
             understand
             that
             Church
             which
             was
             derived
             by
             lineal
             succession
             from
             the
             Brittish
             ,
             English
             ,
             and
             Scottish
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             mixt
             ordination
             ▪
             as
             it
             was
             legally
             established
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             flourished
             in
             the
             raigns
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             King
             Iames
             ,
             and
             King
             Charles
             of
             blessed
             memory
             ,
             and
             now
             groanes
             under
             the
             heavy
             yoke
             of
             persecution
             ,
             whether
             this
             Church
             be
             Schismatical
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             secession
             and
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             supposed
             withdrawing
             of
             its
             obedience
             from
             the
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ?
             As
             for
             other
             aspersions
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             of
             lesser
             moment
             ,
             we
             shall
             me●●
             with
             them
             in
             our
             answers
             to
             their
             Objections
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             separation
             from
             Rome
             was
             not
             made
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             by
             Roman
             Catholicks
             themselves
             .
          
           
             THis
             being
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             
             I
             proceed
             to
             examine
             the
             first
             ground
             or
             proposition
             :
             That
             the
             English
             Protestants
             were
             not
             the
             first
             authors
             of
             the
             separation
             ,
             but
             principall
             Roman
             Catholiques
             ,
             great
             Advocates
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             and
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Whether
             the
             Act
             or
             Statute
             of
             Separation
             were
             operative
             or
             declarative
             ,
             creating
             new
             right
             ,
             or
             manifesting
             ,
             or
             restoring
             old
             right
             ,
             whether
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             in
             England
             was
             just
             or
             usurped
             ,
             absolute
             and
             immutable
             ,
             or
             conditional
             and
             changeable
             ;
             whether
             the
             possession
             thereof
             was
             certain
             and
             settled
             ,
             or
             controverted
             and
             unquiet
             ,
             (
             though
             no
             man
             throughly
             versed
             in
             our
             Lawes
             and
             Histories
             can
             reasonably
             doubt
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             )
             This
             is
             undeniably
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             secession
             and
             substraction
             of
             obedience
             was
             not
             made
             by
             our
             reformers
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             of
             their
             friends
             or
             favourers
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             capital
             Enemies
             and
             persecutors
             ,
             by
             Zelots
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             was
             not
             done
             secretly
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             but
             openly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             disputed
             publickly
             ,
             and
             determined
             before-hand
             ,
             in
             both
             our
             Universities
             ,
             which
             after
             long
             deliberation
             ,
             
             and
             much
             disputation
             ,
             done
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             zeal
             and
             conscience
             ,
             made
             this
             final
             resolution
             and
             profession
             ,
             
               Tandem
               in
               hanc
               sententiam
               unanimiter
               convenimus
               ,
               ac
               concordes
               fuimus
               ,
               videlicet
               Romanum
               Episcopum
               majorem
               aliquam
               Iurisdictionem
               non
               habere
               sibi
               à
               deo
               collatam
               in
               sacra
               Scriptura
               in
               hoc
               Regno
               Angliae
               ,
               quam
               alium
               quemvis
               externum
               Episcopum
               .
               That
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               had
               no
               greater
               Iurisdiction
               within
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               England
               confe●red
               upon
               him
               by
               God
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               forrein
               Bishop
               .
            
             After
             this
             the
             same
             was
             voted
             and
             decreed
             in
             our
             National
             Synods
             ;
             
             and
             lastly
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             received
             and
             established
             in
             full
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             the
             free
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             with
             the
             concurrence
             and
             approbation
             of
             four
             and
             twenty
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             nine
             and
             twenty
             Abbats
             ,
             then
             and
             there
             present
             .
             To
             passe
             by
             many
             other
             Statutes
             ,
             take
             the
             very
             words
             of
             one
             of
             the
             main
             Acts
             it self
             ,
             
               That
               England
               is
               an
               Empire
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             
               the
               King
               as
               Head
               of
               the
               body
               politick
               consisting
               of
               the
               spirituality
               and
               temporalty
               ,
               hath
               plenary
               power
               to
               render
               final
               Iustice
               for
               all
               matters
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             First
             ,
             
               England
               is
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             originally
             ,
             not
             shall
             be
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Act
             ;
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             
               an
               Empire
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             an
             Empire
             ,
             then
             the
             Soveraignes
             thereof
             have
             the
             same
             priviledges
             and
             prerogatives
             
             within
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             which
             the
             old
             Emperours
             had
             in
             theirs
             .
             If
             the
             King
             be
             
               head
               of
               the
               body
               politick
               consisting
               of
               the
               spi●ituality
               and
               temporalty
               ,
            
             then
             in
             England
             the
             King
             is
             the
             political
             head
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Laity
             .
             So
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             onely
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Soveraign
             Princes
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             What
             becomes
             now
             of
             that
             grand
             exception
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             making
             their
             King
             the
             Head
             or
             Soveraign
             Governour
             (
             for
             these
             two
             are
             convertible
             terms
             )
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             or
             Clergy
             ?
             A
             title
             first
             introduced
             by
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             since
             waved
             and
             laid
             aside
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             any
             malignity
             that
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             ill
             sounds
             sake
             ,
             because
             it
             seemed
             to
             intrench
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             just
             right
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             being
             subject
             to
             be
             misunderstood
             ,
             gave
             offence
             to
             many
             well
             affected
             Christians
             .
             And
             what
             doth
             this
             Law
             say
             more
             then
             a
             great
             Cardinal
             said
             not
             long
             after
             ?
             One
             that
             was
             as
             near
             the
             Papacy
             as
             any
             that
             ever
             mist
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             thought
             to
             merit
             the
             Papacy
             as
             well
             as
             any
             that
             had
             it
             in
             his
             daies
             .
             I
             mean
             Cardinal
             Pool
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               concilio
               ,
               Hoc
               munus
               Imperatoribus
               Christi
               fidem
               professis
               Deus
               ipse
               Pater
               assignavit
               ,
            
             
             
               at
               Christi
               filii
               dei
               vica●ias
               partes
               gerant
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               hath
               assigned
               this
               office
               to
               Christian
               Emperours
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               act
               the
               part
               of
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             in
             General
             Councels
             .
             )
             
             And
             yet
             more
             fully
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             next
             question
             ,
             
             
               Pontifex
               Romanus
               ut
               caput
               sacerdotale
               Vicarias
               Christi
               veri
               capitis
               partes
               gerit
               ,
               at
               Caesar
               ut
               caput
               regale
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Pope
               as
               a
               Priestly
               head
               doth
               execute
               the
               Office
               of
               Christ
               the
               true
               Head
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               also
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               doth
               execute
               the
               office
               of
               Christ
               as
               a
               Kingly
               Head.
            
             And
             so
             he
             concludeth
             ;
             Christ
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               All
               power
               is
               given
               me
               both
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               :
            
             In
             utraque
             ergo
             potestate
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Therefore
               we
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               Christ
               hath
               his
               Deputies
               for
               both
               these
               powers
            
             ;
             The
             Pope
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             in
             the
             Common-Wealth
             .
             Thus
             writes
             the
             Popes
             own
             Legate
             to
             his
             Brother
             Legates
             in
             the
             Tridentine
             Councel
             ,
             when
             he
             desired
             to
             favour
             his
             Master
             as
             much
             as
             he
             could
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             proceed
             to
             our
             Statute
             ;
             The
             King
             of
             England
             hath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             already
             in
             present
             ,
             by
             the
             fundamental
             constitution
             of
             the
             Monarchy
             ;
             not
             shall
             have
             from
             henceforth
             ,
             
               plenary
               power
            
             ,
             without
             the
             License
             or
             help
             or
             concurrence
             of
             any
             forrain
             Prelate
             or
             Potentate
             ;
             ple●ary
             ,
             not
             solitary
             :
             To
             
               render
               final
               Iustice
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             last
             appeales
             of
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             without
             fear
             of
             any
             review
             from
             Rome
             ,
             or
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
               for
               all
               matters
            
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             temporal
             ;
             Ecclesiastical
             by
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             Temporal
             by
             his
             Judges
             .
             There
             is
             great
             difference
             between
             a
             Kings
             administring
             Justice
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Bishops
             .
             Listen
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Milevitan
             Councel
             :
             
             
               It
               hath
               
               pleased
               the
               Synod
               ,
               that
               what
               Bishop
               soever
               shall
               request
               of
               the
               Emperour
               the
               cognisance
               of
               publick
               judgment
            
             (
             in
             some
             cases
             )
             
               he
               be
               deprived
               of
               his
               honour
               .
            
             But
             
               if
               he
               petition
               to
               the
               Emperour
               fo●
               Episcopal
               judgment
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             Bishops
             his
             Deputies
             or
             Commissioners
             to
             hear
             it
             )
             
               it
               should
               ●not
               prejudice
               him
            
             .
             They
             forbid
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             make
             his
             first
             addresse
             for
             Justice
             to
             a
             secular
             Magistrate
             ;
             But
             they
             do
             not
             forbid
             him
             to
             appear
             before
             a
             secular
             Magistrate
             being
             cited
             ;
             And
             they
             allow
             him
             in
             all
             cases
             though
             of
             pure
             Ecclesiastical
             cognisance
             ,
             to
             seek
             to
             a
             Soveraign
             Prince
             for
             an
             equal
             indifferent
             hearing
             by
             Bishops
             delegated
             and
             authorised
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             testimony
             of
             this
             Statute
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             authentick
             in
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             need
             not
             be
             corroborated
             with
             any
             other
             acts
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             Yet
             three
             things
             are
             urged
             against
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             at
             this
             time
             was
             a
             favourer
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             cared
             not
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             looked
             onely
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             own
             humours
             and
             lusts
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             to
             withhold
             due
             obedience
             ,
             is
             as
             Schismatical
             as
             to
             withdraw
             it
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             reformed
             Church
             of
             England
             may
             be
             innocent
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             yet
             guilty
             and
             accessary
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             exception
             I
             reply
             ,
             
             That
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             was
             so
             far
             both
             then
             and
             long
             after
             from
             being
             a
             friend
             or
             favourer
             of
             the
             
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             most
             bitter
             persecutor
             of
             them
             .
             After
             this
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             was
             not
             well
             pleased
             to
             lose
             so
             sweet
             a
             morsel
             as
             England
             was
             )
             so
             well
             approved
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth's
             rigorous
             proceedings
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             he
             proposed
             him
             to
             the
             Emperour
             as
             a
             pattern
             for
             his
             imitation
             .
             
             Insomuch
             as
             some
             strangers
             in
             those
             daies
             coming
             into
             England
             ,
             have
             admired
             to
             see
             one
             suffer
             for
             denying
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             being
             a
             Protestant
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             So
             though
             they
             looked
             divers
             waies
             ,
             yet
             like
             Sampsons
             Foxes
             each
             had
             his
             firebrand
             at
             his
             taile
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             clear
             this
             point
             home
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             but
             to
             view
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Statutes
             made
             concerning
             Religion
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             raign
             of
             that
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Act
             for
             no
             person
             to
             be
             cited
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Diocesse
             ,
             
             except
             in
             certain
             cases
             .
             The
             Act
             prohibiting
             all
             appeales
             out
             of
             England
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             The
             Act
             for
             the
             submission
             of
             the
             Clergy
             to
             the
             King.
             
             The
             Act
             for
             payment
             of
             first
             fruits
             to
             the
             Crown
             :
             
             An
             Act
             for
             Exoneration
             from
             all
             exactions
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Act
             declaring
             the
             King
             to
             be
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             An
             Act
             against
             Popish
             Bulls
             ,
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             Dispensations
             :
             And
             the
             Act
             for
             utterly
             extinguishing
             the
             usurped
             authority
             of
             the
             
             Roman
             Bishop
             were
             all
             ▪
             or
             the
             most
             of
             them
             enacted
             before
             the
             eight
             and
             twentieth
             year
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             .
             
             And
             if
             my
             notes
             fail
             me
             not
             ;
             (
             for
             we
             are
             chased
             from
             our
             books
             )
             they
             were
             all
             received
             and
             established
             in
             Ireland
             the
             very
             same
             year
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Gray
             being
             then
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             .
             All
             this
             while
             there
             were
             no
             thoughts
             of
             any
             reformation
             ;
             All
             this
             while
             the
             Protestants
             found
             little
             grace
             from
             King
             Henry
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             throughout
             his
             whole
             raign
             ,
             ordinarily
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             suppression
             of
             Monasteries
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             deal
             clearly
             ,
             and
             declare
             what
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             judgment
             of
             moderate
             English
             Protestants
             concerning
             that
             Act.
             First
             ,
             we
             feare
             that
             covetousnesse
             had
             a
             great
             oare
             in
             the
             boat
             ,
             and
             that
             sundry
             of
             the
             principal
             Actors
             had
             a
             greater
             aime
             at
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Or
             otherwise
             why
             did
             they
             not
             (
             as
             they
             pretended
             and
             gave
             out
             )
             preserve
             the
             spoiles
             of
             the
             cloisters
             for
             publick
             and
             charitable
             uses
             ,
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             Hospitalls
             ,
             and
             freeing
             the
             common
             Wealth
             from
             a
             great
             part
             of
             its
             necessary
             charges
             ?
             
             why
             did
             they
             not
             restore
             the
             appropriated
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             we
             call
             them
             truly
             impropriated
             tythes
             )
             to
             the
             Incumbents
             and
             lawful
             owners
             ,
             who
             had
             actuall
             cure
             of
             souls
             ?
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             been
             unjustly
             withheld
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             in
             some
             parishes
             the
             poore
             vicars
             stipend
             
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             maintain
             a
             good
             Plow-man
             .
             The
             Monks
             pretended
             that
             they
             had
             able
             members
             to
             discharge
             the
             cure
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             what
             difference
             whether
             the
             Incumbent
             were
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             or
             an
             aggregated
             body
             ?
             But
             what
             meer
             Lay-men
             could
             pretend
             is
             beyond
             my
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             examine
             not
             whether
             the
             abuses
             which
             were
             then
             brought
             to
             light
             were
             true
             or
             feined
             ;
             but
             this
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             foundations
             which
             were
             good
             in
             their
             original
             institution
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             destroyed
             for
             accessary
             abuses
             ;
             or
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             particular
             persons
             .
             So
             we
             should
             neither
             leave
             a
             Sun
             in
             heaven
             ,
             for
             that
             hath
             been
             adored
             by
             Pagans
             ;
             nor
             a
             spark
             of
             fire
             ,
             or
             any
             eminent
             creature
             ,
             how
             beneficial
             soever
             upon
             earth
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             all
             been
             abused
             .
             Therefore
             Licurgus
             is
             justly
             condemned
             ,
             because
             out
             of
             an
             hatred
             to
             drunkenness
             he
             cut
             down
             all
             the
             Vines
             in
             Sparta
             ;
             whereas
             he
             should
             have
             brought
             the
             fountaines
             of
             water
             nearer
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             the
             Clergy
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             are
             really
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             feined
             pretenses
             of
             Sacrilegious
             persons
             )
             grown
             to
             that
             excessive
             Grandeur
             ,
             that
             they
             quite
             overballance
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             common
             wealth
             ,
             neither
             sufficient
             men
             nor
             sufficient
             means
             to
             maintain
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             by
             prudent
             lawes
             to
             restrain
             their
             further
             growth
             ,
             as
             our
             Ancestors
             and
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             Europe
             have
             done
             by
             prohibiting
             
             new
             foundations
             of
             Religious
             houses
             ,
             and
             the
             alienation
             of
             Lands
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             special
             License
             ;
             As
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             And
             if
             the
             excesse
             be
             so
             exorbitant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             absolutely
             and
             evidently
             destructive
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             common
             wealth
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             (
             upon
             some
             conditions
             and
             cautions
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             here
             inserted
             )
             to
             prune
             the
             superfluous
             branches
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             a
             right
             temper
             and
             aequilibrium
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             and
             well-being
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             Politick
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             held
             lawful
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             alienate
             some
             things
             ,
             that
             had
             formerly
             been
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             Christian
             Captives
             ,
             for
             the
             sustenance
             of
             poor
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             living
             Temples
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             famine
             ,
             and
             for
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             from
             demolition
             ;
             But
             Eradication
             ,
             to
             pluck
             up
             good
             institutions
             root
             and
             branch
             ,
             is
             not
             reformation
             which
             we
             professe
             ,
             but
             destruction
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             digression
             .
             So
             as
             Monasteries
             were
             moderated
             in
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             revenues
             ;
             So
             as
             the
             Monks
             were
             restrained
             from
             medling
             between
             the
             Pastor
             and
             his
             flock
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Bark
             and
             the
             Tree
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             old
             ,
             
               Monachus
               in
               oppido
               ,
               Piscis
               in
               arido
               ,
            
             a
             Monk
             in
             a
             great
             town
             was
             thought
             like
             a
             little
             fish
             upon
             dry
             land
             .
             So
             as
             the
             abler
             sort
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             taken
             up
             with
             higher
             studies
             or
             weightier
             imployments
             ,
             
             were
             inured
             to
             bestow
             their
             spare
             howers
             from
             their
             devotions
             in
             some
             profitable
             labour
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             that
             idlenesse
             might
             be
             stripped
             of
             the
             cloak
             of
             contemplative
             devotion
             .
             So
             as
             the
             vow
             of
             perpetuall
             coelibate
             were
             reduced
             to
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             English
             Vniversities
             ,
             so
             long
             a
             fellow
             ,
             so
             long
             unmarried
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Canonesses
             &
             Biggins
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Seas
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             longer
             restrained
             from
             wedlock
             then
             they
             retain
             their
             places
             or
             habits
             ;
             So
             as
             their
             blind
             obedience
             were
             more
             inlightened
             ,
             and
             secured
             by
             some
             certain
             rules
             and
             bounds
             .
             So
             as
             their
             mock
             poverty
             (
             for
             what
             is
             it
             else
             to
             professe
             want
             and
             swim
             in
             abundance
             ,
             )
             were
             changed
             into
             a
             competent
             maintenance
             ;
             And
             lastly
             ,
             So
             as
             all
             opinion
             of
             satisfaction
             and
             supererogation
             were
             removed
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             why
             monasteries
             might
             not
             agree
             well
             enough
             with
             reformed
             devotion
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             secession
             from
             Rome
             ,
             
             and
             long
             after
             ,
             even
             so
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             was
             neither
             friend
             nor
             favourer
             of
             the
             ensuing
             reformation
             ,
             nor
             ordinarily
             of
             Protestants
             in
             their
             persons
             .
             As
             may
             yet
             more
             manifestly
             appear
             by
             that
             cruel
             statute
             of
             the
             Six
             Articles
             ;
             which
             he
             made
             after
             all
             this
             in
             the
             one
             and
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             raign
             as
             a
             trap
             to
             catch
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             poore
             Protestants
             .
             A
             Law
             both
             writ
             in
             blood
             ,
             and
             executed
             in
             blood
             .
          
           
           
             But
             suppose
             that
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             had
             been
             a
             friend
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             the
             Synods
             ,
             to
             the
             Universities
             ,
             to
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             nine
             and
             twenty
             Abbats
             ,
             who
             consented
             to
             this
             Act
             ?
             were
             all
             these
             Schismaticks
             ?
             were
             
               Heath
               ,
               Bonner
               ,
               Tonstall
               ,
               Gardiner
               ,
               Stokesley
               ,
               Thurleby
               ,
            
             &c.
             all
             Schismaticks
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             ,
             then
             Schismaticks
             were
             the
             greatest
             opposers
             of
             the
             reformation
             ,
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             pillars
             and
             upholders
             of
             the
             Roman
             religion
             .
             These
             were
             they
             that
             granted
             the
             Supremacy
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             Archbishop
             Warham
             told
             him
             it
             was
             his
             right
             to
             have
             it
             before
             the
             Pope
             .
             
             These
             were
             they
             that
             preached
             up
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             King
             at
             S.
             Paul's
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             defended
             his
             Supremacy
             in
             printed
             books
             .
             These
             consented
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             for
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             the
             extinguishing
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             in
             England
             .
             These
             were
             they
             who
             helped
             to
             make
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             of
             any
             note
             throughout
             England
             ,
             except
             onely
             Fisher
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moor
            
             ,
             
             who
             were
             in
             prison
             before
             it
             was
             enacted
             for
             opposing
             the
             Kings
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             succession
             of
             his
             Children
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             ordained
             in
             Parliament
             .
             And
             wise
             men
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             former
             had
             taken
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             retarded
             
             by
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             Cardinals
             hatt
             ,
             which
             was
             come
             as
             far
             as
             Calice
             .
          
           
             Or
             rather
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Stephen
               Gardiner
            
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             a
             learned
             person
             of
             very
             near
             relation
             to
             King
             Henry
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             things
             a
             great
             Zelot
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             party
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               of
               true
            
             obedience
             ,
             published
             with
             a
             Preface
             to
             it
             made
             by
             Bishop
             Bonner
             .
             
             Thus
             he
             ,
             
               No
               forrein
               Bishop
               hath
               authority
               among
               us
               ;
               All
               sorts
               of
               people
               are
               agreed
               with
               us
               upon
               this
               point
               with
               most
               stedfast
               consent
               ,
               that
               no
               manner
               of
               person
               bred
               or
               brought
               up
               in
               England
               hath
               ought
               to
               do
               with
               Rome
               .
            
             A
             full
             confession
             of
             an
             able
             adversary
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             see
             not
             what
             can
             be
             excepted
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
               ,
               Stephanus
               probavit
               ,
               Wintoniensis
               negavit
               ,
            
             Doctour
             Gardiner
             approved
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             retracted
             it
             .
             Admit
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             indeed
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             stedfast
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ?
             which
             appears
             not
             onely
             from
             hence
             ,
             but
             from
             Tonstal's
             Epistle
             to
             Cardinal
             Pool
             ,
             and
             Bekenshaws
             Commentary
             
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               and
               absolute
               power
               of
               Kings
            
             ;
             
             As
             likewise
             of
             the
             
               difference
               between
               Kingly
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             and
             principally
             ,
             by
             a
             book
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             English
             Convocation
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Institution
               of
               a
               Christian
               man.
            
             And
             to
             shew
             yet
             further
             ,
             that
             Ireland
             was
             unanimo●●●●erein
             with
             England
             ,
             
             we
             find
             in
             the
             three
             and
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             all
             thoughts
             of
             reformation
             ,
             not
             the
             Irish
             only
             ,
             as
             the
             
               O
               Neales
            
             ,
             
             
               O
               Relies
               ,
               O
               Birnes
               ,
               O
               Carols
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             also
             the
             English
             Families
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Desmonds
               ,
               Barries
               ,
               R●ches
               ,
               Bourks
               ,
            
             whose
             posterities
             do
             still
             continue
             Zealous
             Romanists
             ,
             did
             make
             their
             submissions
             by
             Indenture
             to
             Sir
             
               Anthony
               Sellenger
            
             ,
             then
             chief
             Governour
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             wherein
             they
             
               acknowledged
               King
               Henry
               to
               be
               their
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               and
               confessed
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               utterly
               renounced
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             So
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Universal
             and
             stedfast
             consent
             in
             the
             separation
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             exception
             weighes
             so
             little
             ,
             
             that
             it
             scarce
             deserveth
             an
             Answer
             .
             Admitting
             ,
             but
             not
             granting
             ,
             that
             any
             or
             all
             the
             calumnies
             of
             that
             party
             against
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             were
             true
             ,
             whereof
             divers
             by
             their
             impossibility
             and
             by
             the
             contradiction
             of
             their
             authors
             ,
             do
             carry
             their
             own
             condemnation
             written
             in
             their
             foreheads
             ;
             And
             although
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             had
             been
             our
             Reformer
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             would
             signifie
             nothing
             as
             to
             this
             present
             question
             .
             God
             doth
             often
             good
             works
             by
             ill
             agents
             .
             
               Iehu's
               heart
               was
               not
               upright
               towards
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             yet
             God
             used
             him
             as
             an
             Instrument
             to
             reform
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             the
             worshippers
             of
             Baal
             .
             We
             have
             heard
             of
             late
             of
             an
             
             aggregative
             treason
             ,
             not
             known
             before
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             But
             never
             untill
             now
             of
             an
             aggregative
             Schisme
             .
             The
             addition
             of
             twenty
             sins
             of
             another
             nature
             cannot
             make
             that
             to
             be
             Schisme
             which
             is
             not
             Schisme
             in
             it self
             .
             We
             are
             sorry
             for
             his
             sins
             under
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             were
             true
             ,
             which
             for
             part
             of
             them
             we
             have
             no
             great
             Reason
             to
             believe
             ;
             But
             we
             are
             absolutely
             without
             condition
             glad
             of
             our
             own
             liberty
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             God
             Almighty
             did
             serve
             himself
             of
             a
             most
             unlawful
             dispensation
             granted
             by
             the
             Pope
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             to
             marry
             his
             brothers
             Wife
             ,
             as
             an
             occasion
             of
             this
             great
             work
             .
             
             I
             say
             unlawful
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             after
             judged
             unlawful
             by
             the
             Universities
             of
             
               England
               ,
               France
               ,
               Italy
            
             ,
             after
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             upon
             oath
             ,
             and
             by
             above
             an
             hundred
             forrein
             Doctours
             of
             principal
             reputation
             for
             learning
             .
             The
             coales
             of
             the
             Kings
             suspicion
             were
             kindled
             in
             
               Spain
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             Flanders
             ,
             no
             enemies
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             blown
             by
             Cardinal
             Wolsey
             for
             sinister
             ends
             ;
             But
             it
             was
             Cranmer
             that
             struck
             the
             nail
             home
             .
             And
             God
             disposed
             all
             things
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             .
          
           
             To
             their
             third
             exception
             ,
             That
             to
             withhold
             obedience
             is
             Schismatical
             as
             well
             as
             to
             withdraw
             it
             .
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             accuse
             us
             as
             accessaries
             to
             Schisme
             ,
             until
             they
             have
             first
             condemned
             their
             own
             great
             Patrons
             ,
             Champions
             and
             Confessours
             for
             the
             principal
             Schismaticks
             .
             Did
             Roman
             Catholicks
             
             themselves
             find
             right
             and
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             turn
             the
             Pope
             out
             of
             England
             at
             the
             foredoor
             ,
             in
             fair
             daylight
             ,
             as
             an
             intruder
             and
             usurper
             ?
             And
             do
             they
             expect
             that
             Protestants
             who
             never
             had
             any
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             should
             let
             him
             in
             again
             by
             stealth
             at
             the
             back-door
             ?
          
           
             Turpius
             ejicitur
             quam
             non
             admittitur
             hospes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Queen
             Mary
             afterwards
             gave
             him
             houseroom
             again
             in
             England
             for
             a
             short
             time
             .
             But
             he
             raged
             so
             extreamly
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             bonefires
             of
             poor
             innocent
             Christians
             in
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             marvail
             if
             they
             desired
             his
             room
             rather
             then
             his
             company
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             often
             wondred
             how
             any
             rational
             man
             could
             satisfie
             himself
             so
             as
             to
             make
             the
             severity
             of
             our
             Lawes
             ,
             
             or
             the
             rigour
             of
             our
             Princes
             since
             the
             reformation
             ,
             a
             motive
             to
             his
             revolt
             from
             our
             Church
             .
             Surely
             the
             Inquisition
             was
             quite
             out
             of
             his
             mind
             ;
             but
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             forrein
             affaires
             .
             He
             might
             have
             considered
             ,
             that
             more
             Protestants
             suffered
             death
             in
             the
             short
             Raign
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             then
             Roman
             Catholicks
             in
             all
             the
             longer
             Raignes
             of
             all
             our
             Princes
             since
             the
             Reformation
             put
             together
             .
             The
             former
             by
             fire
             and
             faggot
             ,
             a
             cruel
             lingring
             torment
             ,
             
               ut
               sentirent
               se
               mori
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             feel
             themselves
             to
             die
             by
             degrees
             .
             The
             other
             by
             the
             gibbet
             ,
             with
             
             some
             opprobious
             circumstances
             ,
             to
             render
             their
             sufferings
             more
             exemplary
             to
             others
             .
             The
             former
             meerly
             and
             immediately
             for
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             be
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             without
             any
             the
             least
             praetext
             of
             the
             violation
             of
             any
             political
             Law
             ▪
             The
             latter
             not
             meerly
             and
             immediately
             for
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             for
             many
             known
             Roman
             Catholicks
             in
             England
             have
             lived
             and
             dyed
             in
             greater
             plenty
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             reputation
             in
             every
             princes
             raign
             ,
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             then
             an
             English
             Protestant
             could
             live
             among
             the
             Irish
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             since
             their
             insurrection
             .
             If
             a
             subject
             was
             taken
             at
             Masse
             it self
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             rare
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             pecuniary
             mulct
             .
             No
             stranger
             was
             ever
             questioned
             about
             his
             religion
             .
             I
             may
             not
             here
             omit
             King
             Iames
             his
             affirmation
             ,
             
             That
             no
             man
             in
             his
             Raign
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Raign
             of
             his
             predecessor
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             did
             suffer
             death
             for
             conscience
             sake
             or
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             suffered
             for
             the
             violation
             of
             civil
             Lawes
             ,
             as
             either
             for
             not
             acknowledging
             the
             political
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             King
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             we
             assert
             ;
             which
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             themselves
             in
             Henry
             the
             Eighth's
             daies
             did
             maintain
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             more
             then
             we
             .
             We
             want
             not
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             own
             Schooles
             ,
             or
             the
             concurrent
             practise
             of
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             of
             
             their
             own
             communion
             ,
             
             As
             
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             doth
             confesse
             ,
             
               Valde
               multi
               doctores
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               very
               many
               Doctours
               do
               hold
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               publick
               benefit
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               Princes
               have
               Iurisdiction
               in
               many
               causes
               otherwise
               being
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               cognisance
               by
               positive
               Divine
               Law
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             And
             though
             himself
             seem
             rather
             to
             adhere
             to
             others
             who
             ascribe
             unto
             them
             meerly
             a
             Civil
             power
             ,
             yet
             he
             acknowledgeth
             with
             the
             stream
             of
             Schoolmen
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Soveraign
             Office
             by
             accident
             ,
             and
             indirectly
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             publick
             Justice
             and
             peace
             ,
             they
             have
             great
             power
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             ,
             in
             many
             cases
             ;
             
               As
               they
               may
               command
               Bishops
               to
               dispose
               their
               spiritual
               affaires
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               They
               may
               remove
               the
               froward
               from
               their
               offices
               ,
               They
               may
               defend
               the
               oppressed
               Clergy
               from
               the
               unjust
               oppressions
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Iudges
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             he
             confesseth
             to
             be
             as
             much
             as
             our
             Article
             setteth
             forth
             .
             What
             the
             practise
             of
             other
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             is
             herein
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             fully
             when
             I
             come
             to
             handle
             my
             fifth
             Proposition
             ;
             Or
             else
             for
             returning
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             so
             qualified
             with
             forbidden
             orders
             ,
             as
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             do
             not
             allow
             .
             The
             State
             of
             Venice
             doth
             not
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             hath
             not
             abhorred
             from
             the
             like
             Lawes
             .
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             for
             attempting
             to
             seduce
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             from
             the
             Religion
             established
             in
             the
             Land.
             In
             all
             these
             cases
             besides
             
             religion
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             of
             Election
             ;
             
               He
               that
               loves
               Danger
               doth
               often
               perish
               in
               it
               .
            
             The
             truth
             is
             this
             ,
             An
             hard
             Knott
             must
             have
             an
             heavy
             Mall
             ;
             Dangerous
             and
             bloody
             positions
             and
             practises
             produce
             severe
             lawes
             .
             No
             Kingdom
             is
             destitute
             of
             necessary
             remedies
             for
             its
             own
             conservation
             ;
             If
             all
             were
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             many
             are
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             all
             Seditious
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             over
             rigorous
             statutes
             ,
             with
             the
             memory
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             buried
             together
             in
             perpetual
             oblivion
             .
             I
             hold
             him
             scarce
             a
             good
             Christian
             that
             would
             not
             cast
             on
             one
             spade
             full
             of
             earth
             towards
             their
             interrement
             ;
             Pardon
             this
             digression
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             one
             ,
             Cruelty
             is
             a
             Symptome
             of
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             I
             answer
             that
             though
             the
             Romanists
             could
             be
             contented
             to
             brand
             their
             own
             friends
             for
             the
             principall
             Schismaticks
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             us
             accessaries
             ,
             or
             fasten
             the
             same
             Crime
             upon
             us
             ,
             who
             found
             the
             separation
             made
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             Rome
             ,
             who
             never
             ought
             them
             any
             Service
             but
             the
             reciprocall
             duty
             of
             love
             ,
             who
             never
             did
             any
             act
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             disoblige
             us
             from
             them
             ;
             indeed
             it
             were
             something
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             produce
             a
             patent
             from
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Popes
             Vicariate
             Generall
             under
             Christ
             over
             all
             Christians
             ;
             (
             But
             that
             we
             know
             they
             can
             never
             do
             )
             Or
             but
             so
             much
             as
             an
             old
             Canon
             of
             a
             generall
             Councel
             that
             did
             subject
             us
             to
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             So
             as
             
             the
             same
             were
             neither
             lawfully
             revoked
             ,
             nor
             their
             power
             forfeited
             by
             abuse
             ,
             nor
             quitted
             by
             themselves
             ,
             untill
             then
             they
             may
             withdraw
             their
             charge
             of
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             Nay
             yet
             more
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             justifie
             their
             pretended
             title
             ,
             yet
             we
             acting
             nothing
             ,
             but
             preserving
             all
             things
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             we
             found
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             censurable
             as
             formal
             Schismaticks
             ,
             whilest
             we
             erre
             invincibly
             ,
             or
             but
             probably
             ,
             and
             are
             implicitely
             prepared
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             to
             obey
             all
             our
             just
             Superiours
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             by
             law
             we
             are
             bound
             ,
             whensoever
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             understand
             their
             right
             .
          
           
             There
             have
             been
             many
             Schismes
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             it self
             .
             Sometimes
             two
             Popes
             ,
             sometimes
             three
             Popes
             at
             a
             time
             .
             One
             Kingdome
             s●bmitted
             to
             one
             ,
             this
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             every
             one
             believing
             him
             to
             whom
             he
             submitted
             to
             be
             the
             right
             Pope
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             ready
             to
             have
             submitted
             to
             the
             right
             Pope
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             known
             who
             he
             was
             .
             Tell
             me
             ,
             were
             all
             those
             that
             submitted
             to
             Antipopes
             presently
             Schismaticks
             ?
             That
             were
             too
             hard
             a
             censure
             .
             The
             Antipopes
             themselves
             were
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinals
             that
             Elected
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             who
             supported
             them
             for
             avaritious
             ,
             or
             ambitious
             or
             uncharitable
             ends
             .
          
           
             
               We
               may
               apply
               to
               this
               purpose
               that
               which
               St.
            
             Austin
             
               said
               concerning
               Haereticks
            
             ,
             Qui
             
             sententiam
             suam
             quamvis
             falsam
             atque
             perversam
             nulla
             pertinaci
             animos●●ate
             defendit
             ,
             
             praesertim
             quam
             non
             audacia
             praesumptionis
             suae
             pepererit
             ,
             sed
             à
             seductis
             et
             in
             errorem
             lapsis
             parentibus
             accepit
             ;
             quaerit
             autem
             cauta
             solicitudine
             veritatem
             ,
             c●rrigi
             paratus
             cum
             invenerit
             ,
             n●quaquam
             est
             inter
             haereticos
             deputandus
             .
             He
             that
             defends
             not
             his
             false
             opinion
             with
             Pertinacious
             animosity
             ,
             having
             not
             invented
             it
             himself
             ,
             but
             learned
             it
             from
             his
             ●rring
             parents
             ;
             If
             he
             inquire
             carefully
             after
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             embrace
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             correct
             his
             errors
             when
             he
             finds
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             reputed
             an
             Heretick
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             true
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             it
             holds
             much
             more
             strongly
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Schism
             ,
             &
             especially
             that
             Schism
             which
             is
             grounded
             only
             upon
             Humane
             constitutions
             .
             He
             that
             disobeys
             a
             Lawful
             Superiour
             through
             invincible
             ignorance
             ,
             whom
             he
             deserted
             not
             himself
             ,
             but
             found
             him
             cast
             off
             by
             his
             parents
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             careful
             to
             understand
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             submit
             so
             far
             as
             in
             justice
             he
             is
             bound
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             reputed
             a
             Schismatick
             .
             If
             men
             might
             not
             be
             saved
             by
             a
             general
             and
             implicite
             repentance
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             a
             woful
             condition
             ,
             
             for
             
               who
               can
               tell
               how
               oft
               he
               offendeth
               ?
               Cleanse
               thou
               me
               from
               my
               secret
               faults
               .
            
             And
             if
             by
             general
             and
             implicite
             repentance
             ,
             why
             not
             by
             general
             and
             implicite
             faith
             ?
             why
             not
             by
             general
             and
             implicite
             obedience
             ?
             So
             as
             they
             do
             their
             uttermost
             indeavours
             to
             learn
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             conform
             themselves
             
             when
             they
             know
             them
             .
             God
             looks
             upon
             his
             creatures
             with
             all
             their
             prejudices
             ,
             and
             expects
             no
             more
             of
             them
             then
             according
             to
             the
             talents
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             .
             If
             I
             had
             books
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             cited
             ,
             many
             Lawes
             and
             many
             Authors
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             final
             separation
             from
             Rome
             was
             made
             long
             before
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             so
             evident
             and
             so
             undeniable
             by
             all
             these
             who
             understand
             our
             affaires
             ,
             that
             I
             seem
             to
             my self
             to
             have
             done
             overmuch
             in
             it
             already
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             expect
             that
             it
             should
             be
             urged
             by
             some
             that
             there
             was
             a
             double
             separation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             from
             Rome
             ;
             
             The
             former
             from
             the
             court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             The
             second
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             The
             former
             in
             point
             of
             discipline
             ;
             The
             latter
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ;
             The
             former
             made
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ;
             The
             other
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             .
             That
             if
             the
             Protestants
             were
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             give
             two
             answers
             :
             first
             that
             the
             second
             separation
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             doth
             not
             concern
             this
             question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               be
               Schismatical
               ,
            
             but
             another
             
               whether
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               be
               Haereticall
               ,
            
             or
             at
             least
             Heterodox
             ,
             (
             for
             every
             error
             doth
             not
             presently
             make
             an
             haeresy
             )
             which
             cannot
             be
             determined
             without
             discussing
             
             the
             particular
             differences
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             It
             is
             an
             undeniable
             principle
             to
             which
             both
             parties
             do
             yeeld
             firm
             assent
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               who
               made
               the
               first
               separation
               from
               the
               primitive
               pure
               Church
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               corruptions
               in
               faith
               ,
               Leiturgy
               ,
               or
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
            
             are
             the
             guilty
             party
             .
             Yea
             though
             the
             separation
             were
             not
             local
             but
             onely
             moral
             ,
             by
             introducing
             errours
             and
             innovations
             ,
             and
             making
             no
             other
             secession
             :
             This
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             our
             controversie
             .
             If
             they
             have
             innovated
             first
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             innocent
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             no
             more
             then
             our
             duties
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             separation
             ,
             but
             the
             cause
             that
             makes
             a
             Schismatique
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             as
             Roman
             Catholicks
             (
             not
             Protestants
             )
             were
             the
             authors
             of
             the
             Separation
             of
             England
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             so
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             it self
             (
             not
             Protestants
             )
             made
             the
             Separation
             of
             England
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             their
             unjust
             and
             tyrannical
             censures
             ,
             excommunications
             ,
             and
             interdictions
             ,
             which
             they
             thundred
             out
             against
             the
             Realm
             ,
             for
             denying
             their
             spiritual
             Soveraignty
             by
             divine
             right
             ,
             before
             any
             reformation
             made
             by
             Protestants
             .
             It
             was
             not
             Protestants
             that
             left
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             that
             thrust
             all
             the
             English
             Nation
             both
             Protestants
             and
             Roman
             Catholicks
             together
             out
             of
             their
             doores
             ,
             and
             chased
             them
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             Pope
             
             Paul
             the
             third
             excommunicated
             and
             interdicted
             England
             ,
             
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             before
             ever
             any
             reformation
             was
             attempted
             by
             the
             Protestants
             .
             In
             that
             condition
             the
             Protestants
             found
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             .
             So
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             any
             new
             separation
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             The
             Court
             of
             Rome
             had
             done
             ●hat
             to
             their
             hands
             .
             So
             to
             conclude
             my
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             Whatsoever
             some
             not
             knowing
             or
             not
             weighing
             the
             state
             of
             our
             affaires
             ;
             And
             the
             Acts
             and
             Records
             of
             those
             times
             have
             rashly
             or
             ignorantly
             pronounced
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Protestants
             had
             no
             hand
             either
             in
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             or
             in
             their
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             The
             former
             being
             made
             by
             professed
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             the
             later
             by
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             both
             before
             the
             reformation
             following
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             both
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             poor
             Protestants
             suffered
             death
             daily
             for
             their
             conscience
             upon
             the
             six
             bloody
             Articles
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             in
             the
             separation
             from
             Rome
             di●
             make
             no
             new
             Law
             ,
             but
             vindicate
             their
             ancient
             Liberties
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             Conclusion
             upon
             examination
             will
             prove
             as
             evident
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             and
             those
             Roman
             Catholicks
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             great
             separation
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             did
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             their
             predecessors
             in
             all
             ages
             had
             done
             before
             them
             ,
             treading
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             their
             Christian
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             any
             person
             or
             Society
             that
             hath
             an
             eminent
             reputation
             of
             learning
             ,
             or
             prudence
             ,
             or
             piety
             ,
             or
             authority
             ,
             or
             power
             ,
             hath
             ever
             had
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             have
             a
             great
             influence
             upon
             his
             or
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             without
             any
             legal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             them
             ,
             or
             subjection
             due
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             great
             was
             the
             dignity
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Churches
             ,
             as
             
               Rome
               ,
               Anti●ch
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Hierusalem
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
            
             which
             were
             founded
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ;
             And
             that
             those
             ancient
             Christians
             in
             all
             their
             differences
             did
             look
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Sees
             as
             honourable
             Arbitrators
             ,
             
             and
             faithful
             Depositaries
             of
             the
             genuine
             Apostolical
             traditions
             ,
             especially
             wherein
             they
             accorded
             one
             with
             another
             .
             Hence
             is
             that
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             
               Constat
               omnem
               doctrinam
               quae
               cum
               illis
               Ecclesiis
               Apostolicis
               ,
               matricibus
               ,
               et
               originalibus
               conspi
               at
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               doctrine
               agrees
               with
               those
               Apostolical
               original
               mother
               Churches
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reputed
               true
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             and
             no
             other
             Saint
             Cyprian
             a
             great
             admirer
             and
             imitater
             both
             of
             the
             matter
             and
             words
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             whom
             he
             honoured
             with
             the
             title
             of
             
               his
               Master
            
             ,
             
             doth
             call
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             
               a
               Matrix
               and
               a
               root
            
             .
             But
             if
             the
             tradition
             varied
             ,
             as
             about
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             between
             Victor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Polycrates
             Bishop
             of
             Ephes●s
             ,
             the
             one
             prescribing
             from
             St.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Paul.
             the
             other
             from
             S.
             Iohn
             .
             The
             respective
             Churches
             did
             conform
             themselves
             to
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             free
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Britannique
             Churches
             were
             )
             to
             their
             own
             judgment
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             example
             of
             their
             neighbour
             Churches
             ,
             or
             kept
             them
             to
             the
             tradition
             delivered
             unto
             them
             by
             their
             first
             converters
             .
             As
             in
             this
             very
             controversie
             about
             Easter
             ,
             and
             some
             baptismal
             rites
             ,
             the
             Brittish
             and
             Scottish
             Bishops
             alwaies
             adhered
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             .
             A
             strong
             presumption
             that
             thence
             they
             received
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Patriarchal
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             yet
             all
             this
             honourable
             respect
             proceeded
             from
             a
             free
             prudential
             compliance
             ,
             without
             any
             perpetual
             or
             necessary
             
             subjection
             .
             Afterwards
             some
             Churches
             lost
             ,
             some
             gained
             the
             place
             and
             dignity
             of
             Apostolical
             Churches
             ,
             either
             by
             custome
             ,
             so
             Ephesus
             lost
             it
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             so
             Constantinople
             did
             get
             it
             :
             or
             lastly
             ,
             
             by
             Imperial
             priviledges
             ,
             so
             Iustiniana
             and
             Carthage
             obtained
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             ,
             but
             that
             after
             the
             year
             six
             hundred
             ,
             
             after
             that
             Pope
             Boniface
             had
             quitted
             his
             Patriarchal
             dignity
             ,
             by
             assuming
             a
             more
             lofty
             title
             of
             universal
             Bishop
             ,
             The
             succeeding
             Popes
             by
             the
             connivence
             ,
             leave
             or
             consent
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             did
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             sometimes
             lesse
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             their
             universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             by
             degrees
             thrust
             in
             their
             sickle
             into
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             affaires
             of
             England
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             ponder
             duly
             with
             what
             a
             depth
             of
             prudence
             the
             Roman
             Court
             hath
             mesnaged
             all
             occasions
             and
             occurrences
             to
             the
             advantage
             and
             advancement
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             the
             improvement
             of
             their
             own
             authority
             ;
             whosoever
             shall
             weigh
             seriously
             with
             what
             art
             and
             cunning
             the
             Papacy
             (
             as
             it
             now
             is
             )
             was
             tacked
             into
             the
             Church
             contrary
             to
             wind
             and
             weather
             ,
             and
             how
             their
             beginning
             of
             unity
             was
             scrued
             up
             to
             an
             omnipotence
             ,
             and
             universality
             of
             power
             ;
             whosoever
             shall
             duly
             consider
             what
             advantage
             they
             made
             to
             that
             See
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             onely
             countenancing
             of
             Phocas
             his
             base
             and
             bloody
             murther
             ,
             or
             of
             
               Charles
               Màrtel
            
             his
             more
             glorious
             and
             successeful
             revolt
             ,
             
             will
             not
             wonder
             to
             observe
             ,
             how
             they
             did
             watch
             their
             times
             when
             we
             had
             Princes
             of
             weak
             Judgments
             ,
             or
             necessitous
             ,
             or
             superstitious
             ,
             or
             of
             unjust
             or
             Litigious
             titles
             ,
             to
             wind
             themselves
             into
             Britain
             .
             Nay
             rather
             he
             will
             admire
             that
             they
             did
             not
             radicate
             themselves
             more
             deeply
             and
             more
             firmly
             therein
             ;
             which
             without
             doubt
             they
             had
             effected
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             exorbitant
             rapines
             ,
             whilest
             they
             thought
             that
             like
             Foxes
             they
             might
             prey
             most
             boldly
             farthest
             from
             their
             own
             Kennel
             ,
             
             
               Anglia
               verè
               hortus
               noster
               deliciarum
               ,
               puteus
               inexhaustus
               est
               ,
               ubi
               multa
               abundant
               ,
               multa
               de
               multis
               extorqueri
               possunt
               ,
               That
               England
               indeed
               was
               his
               garden
               of
               delight
               ,
               a
               Well
               that
               could
               not
               be
               drawn
               dry
               .
            
             And
             where
             many
             things
             did
             abound
             ,
             out
             of
             much
             ,
             much
             might
             be
             extorted
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             this
             intrusion
             was
             manifest
             usurpation
             and
             tyranny
             ;
             This
             was
             the
             Gangrene
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             no
             subsequent
             possession
             or
             submission
             could
             warrant
             ,
             no
             tract
             of
             time
             or
             prescription
             sufficiently
             confirm
             .
             
               Quod
               ab
               initio
               fuit
               invalidum
               tractu
               temporis
               non
               convalescit
               ,
            
             That
             which
             is
             not
             onely
             unjust
             ,
             but
             invalid
             in
             its
             beginning
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             made
             valid
             by
             the
             empty
             pretense
             of
             a
             following
             custome
             or
             prescription
             .
             
             Neither
             do
             I
             find
             in
             truth
             that
             any
             of
             the
             petite
             Saxon
             Kings
             or
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             them
             indebted
             to
             S.
             Gregory
             for
             their
             first
             conversion
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             much
             weakned
             by
             their
             Sevenfold
             division
             ,
             
             (
             for
             at
             first
             of
             Seven
             Kings
             there
             was
             but
             onely
             one
             who
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             namely
             the
             King
             of
             Kent
             ;
             Neither
             was
             it
             any
             of
             his
             progeny
             who
             did
             afterwards
             unite
             the
             Heptarchy
             into
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             )
             much
             lesse
             that
             any
             of
             the
             succeeding
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             of
             great
             Brittain
             united
             ,
             did
             ever
             make
             any
             Solemne
             ,
             formal
             or
             obliging
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             submission
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
             when
             Austin
             first
             arrived
             in
             England
             ,
             he
             staied
             in
             Isle
             of
             Thanet
             ,
             untill
             he
             knew
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             offered
             not
             to
             preach
             in
             Kent
             ,
             until
             he
             had
             the
             Kings
             License
             for
             him
             and
             his
             followers
             to
             preach
             throughout
             his
             Dominions
             .
             
             So
             not
             onely
             their
             Jurisdiction
             :
             but
             even
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             pastorall
             function
             within
             that
             Realm
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Kings
             leave
             and
             Authority
             .
             The
             donation
             and
             resignation
             of
             King
             Iohn
             whereby
             he
             went
             about
             to
             make
             a
             free
             Kingdom
             servile
             and
             feudatary
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             did
             concern
             the
             Crown
             more
             then
             the
             Miter
             ,
             and
             was
             soon
             hissed
             out
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             perpetual
             shame
             and
             infamy
             of
             such
             mercenary
             Pastors
             ;
             yet
             to
             obtain
             this
             Ludibrious
             act
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             was
             abused
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             stood
             interdicted
             by
             the
             space
             of
             six
             years
             and
             three
             Months
             .
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             in
             later
             times
             had
             some
             power
             in
             England
             ,
             of
             courtesy
             ,
             not
             of
             Duty
             ,
             but
             
             never
             that
             omnipotence
             which
             they
             gaped
             after
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             sent
             their
             Nuncios
             or
             Legates
             into
             England
             .
             So
             they
             did
             of
             old
             into
             other
             Patriarchates
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             admitted
             appeales
             from
             England
             to
             Rome
             .
             So
             they
             did
             of
             old
             from
             Africk
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             excommunicated
             the
             English
             Subjects
             .
             So
             did
             Pope
             Victor
             long
             since
             excommunicate
             all
             the
             Asiaticks
             .
             But
             neither
             Asia
             nor
             Africk
             for
             all
             that
             did
             acknowledge
             the
             Popes
             Jurisdiction
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             sometimes
             their
             Legates
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Realm
             ,
             or
             after
             their
             arrival
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             unless
             they
             wo●ld
             give
             caution
             by
             oath
             for
             their
             good
             demesnour
             .
             Sometimes
             their
             Bulls
             and
             excommunications
             were
             slighted
             or
             damned
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             procured
             them
             soundly
             punished
             for
             their
             labours
             .
             Sometimes
             all
             appeales
             to
             Rome
             were
             prohibited
             under
             most
             severe
             penalties
             ,
             and
             their
             decrees
             rejected
             .
             All
             this
             while
             our
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             called
             Councells
             ,
             the
             one
             under
             civil
             punishments
             ,
             the
             other
             under
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             made
             Ecclesiastical
             lawes
             and
             constitutions
             in
             their
             Synods
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             yea
             expresse
             constitutions
             against
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             it self
             with
             as
             much
             tartnesse
             and
             vehemency
             as
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             .
             And
             with
             this
             onely
             difference
             that
             they
             indeavoured
             to
             draw
             the
             people
             out
             of
             the
             Popes
             clawes
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             he
             thought
             it
             more
             expedient
             to
             throw
             the
             
             Pope
             over
             the
             Brittish
             Sea
             ,
             once
             for
             altogether
             .
             The
             old
             and
             lawful
             Patriarchal
             power
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             within
             their
             own
             destricts
             ,
             had
             been
             renounced
             long
             before
             by
             themselves
             .
             Their
             new
             universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             erected
             by
             themselves
             ,
             was
             not
             capable
             of
             prescription
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             had
             ,
             yet
             such
             a
             dubious
             unquiet
             possession
             as
             the
             Popes
             did
             hold
             in
             England
             at
             the
             mercy
             and
             discretion
             of
             the
             right
             owners
             ,
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             legal
             prescription
             ,
             or
             to
             justifie
             their
             pretended
             title
             ,
             or
             to
             render
             them
             
               bonae
               fidei
               possessores
            
             ,
             lawful
             and
             conscionable
             possessours
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             I
             am
             now
             to
             demonstrate
             in
             this
             second
             ground
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             famous
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             the
             onely
             )
             appellant
             from
             England
             to
             Rome
             that
             we
             read
             of
             before
             the
             Conquest
             was
             Wilfride
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             
             who
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             gained
             sentence
             upon
             sentence
             at
             Rome
             in
             his
             favour
             ;
             And
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Pope
             did
             send
             expresse
             Nuncios
             into
             England
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             see
             his
             sentence
             executed
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             obtain
             his
             restitution
             or
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             sentence
             for
             six
             years
             ,
             during
             the
             Raignes
             of
             King
             Egbert
             and
             Alfrede
             his
             son
             .
             Yea
             King
             Alfrede
             told
             the
             Popes
             Nuncios
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               he
               honoured
               them
               as
               his
               Parents
               for
               their
               grave
               lives
               and
               honourable
               aspects
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               he
               could
               not
               give
               any
               assent
               to
               their
               Legation
               ;
               Because
               it
               was
               against
               reason
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               twice
               condemned
               by
               the
               whole
               Councel
               of
               〈◊〉
               English
               ,
               should
               be
               
               restored
               upon
               the
               Popes
               Letter
               .
            
             If
             they
             had
             believed
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             their
             competent
             Judge
             ,
             either
             as
             universal
             Monarch
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             Patriarch
             of
             Brittaine
             ,
             or
             any
             more
             then
             an
             honourable
             Arbitrator
             ,
             (
             which
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             were
             even
             without
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             proper
             Jurisdictions
             )
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             two
             Kings
             successively
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Councels
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Arch-Bishop
             Theodore
             with
             all
             the
             prime
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             and
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             did
             so
             long
             and
             so
             resolutely
             oppose
             so
             many
             Sentences
             and
             Messages
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             condemn
             him
             twice
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pope
             had
             absolved
             ?
             Consider
             that
             Wilfride
             was
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             not
             an
             inferiour
             Clerk
             ;
             And
             if
             an
             appeal
             from
             England
             to
             Rome
             had
             been
             proper
             or
             lawful
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             so
             in
             his
             case
             .
             But
             it
             was
             otherwise
             determined
             by
             those
             who
             were
             most
             concerned
             .
          
           
             Malmesbury
             supposeth
             either
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             or
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             and
             the
             ●
             Arch-Bishop
             Theodore
             were
             smitten
             with
             remorse
             before
             their
             deaths
             ,
             for
             the
             injury
             done
             to
             Wilfride
             and
             the
             slighting
             of
             the
             Popes
             Sentence
             ,
             Letter
             and
             Legates
             .
             But
             the
             contrary
             is
             mo●●
             apparently
             true
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             King
             Alfrede
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             great
             Councel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             also
             ;
             nor
             Theodore
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             opposed
             the
             Popes
             Letter
             ,
             and
             the
             restitution
             of
             Wilfride
             ,
             in
             
             that
             manner
             as
             it
             was
             decreed
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             after
             
               Alfrede
               and
               Theodoret
            
             were
             both
             dead
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Popes
             sentence
             and
             Wilfrides
             restitution
             still
             opposed
             by
             the
             surviving
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             Raign
             of
             Alfredes
             son
             .
             To
             clear
             the
             matter
             past
             contradiction
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             long
             and
             bitter
             contention
             ;
             Wilfride
             the
             Archbishop
             was
             become
             a
             great
             pluralist
             ,
             and
             had
             ingrossed
             into
             his
             hands
             too
             many
             Ecclesiastical
             dignities
             .
             The
             King
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             thought
             fit
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             confer
             them
             upon
             others
             .
             Wilfride
             appealed
             from
             their
             sentence
             unto
             Rome
             .
             The
             Pope
             gave
             sentence
             after
             sentence
             in
             favour
             of
             Wilfride
             .
             But
             for
             all
             his
             sentences
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             restored
             ,
             untill
             he
             had
             quitted
             two
             of
             his
             Monasteries
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             question
             ,
             
               Hongesthill
               deane
            
             ,
             and
             Ripon
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             others
             he
             loved
             most
             dearly
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             was
             afterwards
             interred
             .
             This
             was
             not
             a
             conquest
             ,
             but
             a
             plain
             waving
             of
             his
             sentences
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             a
             yeelding
             of
             the
             question
             ;
             for
             those
             had
             been
             the
             chief
             causes
             of
             the
             controversie
             .
             So
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Church
             after
             Alfredes
             death
             still
             made
             good
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             against
             reason
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             twice
             condemned
             by
             the
             whole
             Councel
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             should
             be
             restored
             upon
             the
             Popes
             Bull.
             And
             as
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             so
             neither
             did
             they
             give
             any
             assent
             to
             the
             Popes
             Legation
             .
          
           
           
             So
             unfortunate
             were
             appeales
             to
             Rome
             in
             those
             daies
             :
             And
             as
             unfrequent
             as
             unfortunate
             ;
             for
             from
             that
             time
             untill
             Anselmes
             daies
             after
             the
             Norman
             Conquest
             in
             the
             Raign
             of
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             do
             hardly
             meet
             with
             another
             appeal
             .
             Then
             Pope
             Paschalis
             the
             second
             had
             devised
             a
             new
             Oath
             for
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             when
             they
             received
             their
             Pall
             ;
             An
             oath
             much
             wondered
             at
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             as
             a
             strange
             innovation
             ,
             
               Significasti
               reges
               &
               Regni
               maj●res
               admiratione
               permotos
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               
               You
               signified
               unto
               me
               that
               Kings
               and
               Nobles
               were
               moved
               with
               admiration
               ,
               that
               the
               P●ll
               was
               offered
               unto
               you
               by
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               you
               should
               take
               an
               oath
               which
               they
               brought
               you
               written
               from
               us
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             This
             oath
             was
             that
             which
             animated
             Anselme
             to
             contest
             so
             hotly
             with
             the
             King.
             The
             main
             controversie
             was
             about
             this
             very
             question
             of
             Appeales
             to
             Rome
             .
             The
             King
             pleaded
             the
             fundamental
             Lawes
             and
             Customes
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             
               consuetudo
               Regni
               m●i
               est
               à
               Patr●
               meo
               instituta
               ,
               ut
               nullius
               praeter
               licentiam
               Regis
               appelletur
               Papa
               .
               Qui
               consuetudines
               regni
               tollit
               ,
               potestatem
               quoque
               &
               coronam
               Regis
               violat
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               custome
               of
               my
               Kingdome
               instituted
               by
               my
               Father
               ,
               that
               no
               Pope
               may
               be
               appealed
               unto
               without
               ●the
               Kings
               License
               .
               He
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               Customes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               doth
               violence
               to
               the
               power
               and
               Crown
               of
               the
               King.
            
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             Lawes
             established
             by
             his
             Father
             (
             that
             was
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             )
             were
             no
             other
             then
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Edward
             
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             old
             Saxon
             Lawes
             .
             So
             he
             might
             justly
             say
             ,
             both
             that
             it
             was
             an
             ancient
             immemorial
             custome
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             it
             was
             instituted
             or
             established
             by
             his
             Father
             .
             So
             Hoveden
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             
               at
               last
               he
               yeelded
               to
               the
               request
               of
               his
               Barons
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             was
             by
             his
             authority
             to
             confirm
             the
             Lawes
             of
             King
             Edward
             .
             But
             the
             best
             was
             ,
             that
             though
             Anselme
             the
             Archbishop
             was
             obliged
             by
             oath
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             yet
             the
             Bishops
             were
             not
             so
             soon
             brought
             into
             the
             same
             bondage
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             former
             Authour
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               In
               his
               exequendis
               omnes
               Episcopi
               Angliae
               Primati
               suo
               suffragium
               negarunt
               ,
            
             
             
               In
               the
               execution
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               England
               did
               deny
               their
               suffrage
               to
               their
               Primate
               .
            
             So
             unanimous
             were
             they
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Which
             unanimity
             of
             the
             whole
             Realm
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             doth
             appear
             yet
             more
             evidently
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             Clarendon
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             Raign
             of
             the
             grand-child
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Realm
             did
             confirm
             the
             former
             ancient
             
               Brittish
               English
            
             custome
             ,
             
             not
             onely
             by
             their
             consents
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             oathes
             ,
             whereof
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             more
             hereafter
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             custome
             was
             that
             Law
             grounded
             ,
             which
             our
             Histories
             do
             make
             mention
             of
             ,
             
               Si
               quis
               inventus
               fuerit
               literas
               vel
               mandatum
               ferens
               Domini
               Papae
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               capiatur
               ,
               et
               de
               eo
               sicut
               de
               Regis
               traditore
               &
               regni
               ,
               sine
               dilatione
               fiat
               justitia
               .
               If
               any
               one
               be
               found
               bringing
               
               in
               the
               Popes
               Letter
               or
               Mandate
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               let
               justice
               passe
               upon
               him
               without
               delay
               as
               a
               traitor
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               generally
               every
               man
               is
               interdicted
               ,
            
             or
             forbidden
             ,
             
               to
               app●al
               to
               the
               Pope
            
             .
             And
             the
             Legations
             from
             Rome
             were
             almost
             as
             rare
             as
             appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             
             during
             the
             raigns
             of
             all
             the
             Brittish
             and
             Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             untill
             the
             Norman
             conquest
             .
             As
             Gregory
             Bishop
             of
             Ostium
             the
             Popes
             own
             Legate
             did
             confess
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             the
             first
             
               Roman
               Priest
               that
               was
               s●n●
               into
               those
               parts
               of
               B●i●tain
               ,
            
             
             
               from
               the
               time
               of
            
             S.
             Austin
             .
             And
             those
             Legates
             were
             no
             others
             then
             ordinary
             messengers
             or
             Embassadors
             ,
             sent
             from
             one
             Neighbour
             to
             another
             ▪
             Such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             Legantine
             Court
             ,
             or
             a
             Nuncios
             Court
             ,
             was
             not
             known
             in
             the
             Brittish
             world
             in
             those
             ages
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             shew
             that
             one
             Roman
             Bishop
             did
             once
             send
             over
             one
             or
             two
             Doctors
             to
             help
             to
             propagate
             or
             confirm
             the
             faith
             ,
             or
             to
             lend
             their
             helping
             hands
             to
             Religion
             fainting
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             well
             set
             forth
             their
             devotion
             ,
             and
             our
             obligation
             .
             But
             further
             as
             to
             the
             present
             question
             it
             signifies
             just
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Favours
             cease
             to
             be
             favours
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             done
             on
             purpose
             to
             deprive
             men
             of
             their
             ancient
             liberties
             .
             The
             Brittish
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             English
             also
             ,
             have
             done
             as
             much
             for
             other
             Nations
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             did
             never
             challenge
             any
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             
             French
             Church
             sent
             over
             
               Germanus
               &
               Lupus
            
             to
             help
             to
             root
             up
             the
             relicks
             of
             Pelagianisme
             in
             Brittain
             ,
             yet
             did
             never
             pretend
             thereby
             to
             any
             authority
             over
             the
             Brittaines
             .
          
           
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             
             that
             during
             all
             the
             time
             from
             St.
             Gregory
             to
             the
             conquest
             ,
             it
             was
             usual
             for
             the
             Brittish
             ,
             Saxon
             ,
             and
             Danish
             Kings
             ,
             with
             their
             Clergy
             or
             great
             Councel
             ,
             to
             make
             Ecclesiastical
             lawes
             ,
             and
             to
             regulate
             the
             external
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             within
             their
             Dominions
             :
             Witnesse
             the
             lawes
             of
             
               Ercombert
               ,
               Ina
               ,
               Withred
               ,
               Alfrede
               ,
               Edward
               ,
               Athelstan
               ,
               Edmond
               ,
               Edgar
               ,
               Athelred
               ,
               Canutus
               ,
            
             and
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             among
             whose
             lawes
             one
             makes
             it
             the
             
               office
               of
               a
               King
               to
               govern
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Vicar
               of
               God.
            
             Another
             implyes
             a
             power
             in
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Judges
             ,
             
             
               to
               take
               cognisance
               of
               wrong
               done
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               .
            
             It
             was
             to
             this
             Holy
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Nicholas
             the
             second
             by
             his
             bull
             for
             him
             and
             his
             Successours
             ,
             granted
             this
             ensuing
             priviledge
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             for
             ever
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             the
             
               Advocation
               and
               protection
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               power
               in
               his
               stead
               to
               make
               just
               Ecclesiastical
               constitutions
               ,
               with
               the
               advise
               of
               their
               Bishops
               and
               Abbats
               .
            
             This
             grant
             is
             as
             full
             or
             fuller
             then
             that
             which
             Vrban
             the
             second
             made
             to
             Roger
             Earl
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             at
             this
             day
             do
             not
             onely
             Challenge
             ,
             but
             enjoy
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             
             power
             in
             Sicily
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             had
             ever
             had
             any
             such
             right
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             this
             onely
             Bull
             were
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             our
             Kings
             .
             But
             they
             injoyed
             this
             very
             power
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             an
             essential
             flower
             of
             their
             Crownes
             ,
             without
             any
             thanks
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             
               To
               make
               just
               Ecclesiasticall
               constitutions
               in
               the
               Popes
               stead
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Bull.
             
               To
               govern
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Vicar
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             have
             ever
             been
             very
             kind
             ,
             
             in
             granting
             those
             things
             which
             were
             none
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             in
             making
             deputations
             and
             delegations
             to
             them
             who
             stood
             in
             no
             need
             of
             their
             help
             ,
             being
             lawfully
             invested
             before
             hand
             by
             another
             title
             ,
             in
             that
             power
             and
             dignity
             ,
             which
             the
             Popes
             pretended
             out
             of
             their
             goodnesse
             to
             confer
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             ,
             did
             it
             onely
             for
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             See
             ,
             and
             for
             maintaining
             the
             opinion
             of
             their
             own
             Grandeur
             .
             Whether
             the
             deputation
             were
             accepted
             or
             not
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             much
             trouble
             themselves
             .
             So
             they
             dealt
             with
             〈◊〉
             president
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ;
             So
             they
             dealt
             with
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             
               Iustiniana
               Prima
            
             ;
             so
             they
             served
             Good
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             Legislative
             power
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             over
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             
             the
             Norman
             Kings
             after
             the
             conquest
             did
             also
             exercise
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             and
             consent
             of
             their
             Lords
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             .
             
             Hence
             all
             those
             Statutes
             concerning
             Benefices
             ,
             Tythes
             ,
             Advowsons
             ,
             Lands
             given
             in
             Mortmain
             ,
             prohibitions
             ,
             consultations
             ,
             praemunires
             ,
             
               quare
               Impedits
            
             ,
             priviledge
             of
             Clergy
             ,
             extortions
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             courts
             or
             officers
             ,
             and
             regulating
             their
             due
             fees
             ,
             wages
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Mortuaries
             ,
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             Appropriations
             ,
             and
             in
             summe
             all
             things
             which
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             externall
             subsistence
             ,
             regiment
             ,
             and
             regulating
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             raigns
             of
             our
             best
             Kings
             ,
             long
             and
             long
             before
             the
             reformation
             .
          
           
             Othobone
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             under
             Vrban
             the
             fifth
             would
             have
             indowed
             Vicars
             upon
             appropriated
             Rectories
             ,
             
             but
             could
             not
             .
             But
             our
             Kings
             by
             two
             Statutes
             or
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             did
             easily
             effect
             it
             .
             With
             us
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             make
             a
             Spiritual
             corporation
             ,
             but
             the
             King.
             The
             Pope
             could
             not
             exempt
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             charter
             could
             convert
             Seculars
             into
             Regulars
             .
             
             The
             Pope
             could
             not
             grant
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Cistercians
             and
             other
             orders
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             the
             payment
             of
             Tyths
             ;
             but
             the
             King.
             The
             Pope
             could
             not
             appropriate
             Churches
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             :
             we
             find
             eight
             Churches
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Abby
             of
             Crowland
             by
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             three
             Churches
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Abby
             of
             Battell
             by
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             and
             twenty
             by
             Henry
             the
             first
             to
             ●●e
             Church
             of
             Sarisbury
             .
             The
             King
             in
             his
             
             great
             Councel
             could
             make
             void
             the
             certificates
             of
             Ordinaries
             in
             cases
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             cognisance
             ,
             and
             command
             them
             to
             absolve
             those
             persons
             who
             were
             judged
             by
             his
             authority
             to
             be
             unjustly
             excommunicated
             .
             
             The
             Pope
             could
             not
             translate
             an
             Arch
             Bishoprick
             or
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             but
             the
             King.
             The
             disposition
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             preferments
             upon
             lapse
             accrued
             not
             to
             the
             Pope
             but
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             a
             plain
             evidence
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Lord
             Paramount
             .
             And
             the
             King
             onely
             could
             incurre
             no
             lapse
             ,
             
               Nullum
               tempus
               occurrit
               Regi
            
             ;
             because
             the
             law
             supposed
             that
             he
             was
             busied
             about
             the
             weightie
             affaires
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             revenewes
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             in
             the
             vacancy
             belonged
             not
             unto
             the
             Pope
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             restored
             ,
             sometimes
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             vacancy
             ,
             sometimes
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             filling
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             a
             new
             Incumbent
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             The
             Canons
             of
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             change
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Lawes
             of
             England
             ▪
             but
             the
             King
             ,
             
             whose
             lawes
             they
             were
             .
             He
             had
             power
             in
             his
             great
             Councel
             to
             receive
             the
             canons
             if
             they
             were
             judged
             convenient
             ,
             or
             to
             reject
             them
             ,
             and
             abrogate
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             judged
             inconvenient
             .
             When
             some
             Bishops
             proposed
             in
             Parliament
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Canon
             for
             the
             Legitimation
             of
             Children
             born
             before
             marriage
             (
             without
             such
             a
             reception
             the
             
             Canon
             was
             of
             no
             force
             in
             England
             )
             All
             the
             Peers
             of
             the
             Realm
             stood
             up
             and
             cryed
             out
             with
             one
             voice
             ,
             
               Nolumus
               leges
               Angliae
               mutari
               ,
               We
               will
               not
               have
               the
               lawes
               of
               England
               to
               be
               changed
               .
            
             
             The
             King
             and
             Parliament
             made
             a
             Legislative
             exposition
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Lyons
             concerning
             Bigamy
             ,
             
             which
             they
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             had
             conceived
             themselves
             to
             have
             power
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             fundamental
             constitutions
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             either
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             reject
             it
             .
             
               Ejus
               est
               legem
               interpretari
               cujus
               est
               condere
            
             ;
             He
             that
             hath
             authority
             to
             expound
             a
             law
             Legislatively
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             make
             it
             .
             The
             King
             and
             Parliament
             declared
             Pope
             Vrban
             to
             be
             the
             right
             Pope
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             England
             ,
             their
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             not
             by
             determining
             the
             titles
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             but
             by
             applying
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             substracting
             it
             from
             the
             other
             .
             All
             these
             are
             so
             many
             evidences
             ,
             that
             when
             Popery
             was
             at
             the
             highest
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             had
             no
             such
             absolute
             Ecclesiasticall
             Soveraignty
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Realm
             of
             England
             .
             And
             that
             what
             power
             they
             exercised
             at
             any
             time
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             was
             by
             connivence
             ,
             or
             permission
             ,
             or
             violent
             usurpation
             .
             And
             that
             our
             Primates
             had
             no
             forraign
             Superiour
             Legally
             established
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             King
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Supream
             head
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             politick
             .
             
             To
             see
             that
             every
             one
             did
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             injoyed
             
             his
             due
             right
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             suffer
             one
             of
             his
             Barons
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             from
             Rome
             ,
             without
             his
             privity
             and
             consent
             .
          
           
             No
             Legate
             
               de
               latere
            
             was
             allowed
             by
             the
             law
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canturbury
             .
             
             And
             if
             any
             was
             admitted
             of
             courtesy
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             take
             his
             oath
             ,
             to
             do
             nothing
             ▪
             derogatory
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Crown
             .
             
             If
             any
             man
             did
             denounce
             the
             Popes
             excommunication
             without
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             he
             forfeited
             all
             his
             goods
             .
             Neither
             might
             any
             man
             appeale
             to
             Rome
             without
             the
             Kings
             License
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1420
             ▪
             the
             Pope
             translated
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             to
             York
             .
             But
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             absolutely
             refused
             to
             admit
             him
             ,
             and
             justified
             their
             refusal
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             country
             carried
             the
             cause
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Pope
             was
             forced
             to
             Recall
             him
             to
             Lincolne
             .
             
          
           
             Having
             mentioned
             the
             statutes
             of
             Mortmain
             ,
             
             I
             cannot
             but
             do
             my
             native
             country
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             that
             right
             ,
             to
             clear
             it
             from
             an
             heavy
             accusa●ion
             framed
             against
             it
             upon
             mistaken
             grounds
             .
             That
             the
             English
             protestants
             had
             made
             a
             Law
             
               to
               maintain
               and
               patronize
               Sacriledge
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               (
               how
               penitent
               soever
               )
               could
               restore
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               formerly
               taken
               from
               it
               .
            
             God
             forbid
             .
             First
             the
             statutes
             of
             Mortmain
             were
             not
             made
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             
             but
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             between
             the
             last
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             there
             raigned
             six
             Kings
             successively
             .
             That
             is
             one
             great
             mistake
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Mortmain
             did
             not
             at
             all
             concern
             the
             restitution
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             been
             taken
             away
             .
             There
             was
             no
             use
             for
             that
             in
             those
             daies
             .
             The
             onely
             scope
             of
             those
             Lawes
             was
             to
             restrain
             the
             first
             donation
             of
             Lands
             to
             the
             Church
             without
             royal
             assent
             ,
             That
             is
             another
             mistake
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             these
             very
             Lawes
             of
             Mortmain
             are
             not
             so
             incredible
             ,
             nor
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             nor
             so
             altogether
             destitute
             of
             presidents
             and
             examples
             ,
             as
             that
             authour
             doth
             imagine
             ,
             so
             as
             
               posterity
               should
               scarcely
               believe
               that
               ever
               any
               such
               Law
               had
               been
               made
               .
            
          
           
             He
             might
             have
             remembred
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             Moses
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             had
             already
             offered
             abundantly
             ,
             for
             the
             adorning
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ▪
             
             
               Let
               neither
               man
               nor
               woman
               make
               any
               more
               work
               for
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               So
               the
               people
               were
               restrained
               from
               bringing
               .
            
             He
             might
             have
             called
             to
             mind
             a
             like
             law
             of
             Theodosius
             a
             godly
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             propitious
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             moderate
             the
             peoples
             bounty
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergies
             covetousness
             .
             Which
             Law
             Saint
             Ambrose
             and
             Saint
             Hierome
             do
             so
             much
             complain
             of
             ,
             
             not
             against
             the
             Emperour
             who
             made
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             deserved
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Law
             made
             against
             them
             .
             He
             might
             
             have
             found
             the
             like
             Law
             made
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             
             Phocas
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             revived
             by
             
               Emanuel
               Comenus
            
             .
             He
             might
             have
             remembred
             ,
             that
             the
             troubles
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Venetians
             did
             spring
             partly
             from
             such
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             search
             he
             might
             have
             found
             like
             Lawes
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
            
             
             
               Italy
               ,
               Sicily
            
             ;
             And
             if
             he
             will
             trust
             
               Padre
               Pa●lo
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Papacy
             it self
             .
             The
             Prince
             cannot
             wrong
             his
             Subject
             that
             is
             an
             owner
             or
             possessour
             of
             Lands
             or
             haereditaments
             in
             a
             well
             ordered
             State.
             Then
             why
             should
             it
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Subject
             that
             is
             an
             owner
             to
             wrong
             his
             Prince
             and
             his
             Country
             ?
             But
             by
             such
             alienations
             of
             Lands
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             an
             excessive
             and
             unproportionable
             measure
             ,
             the
             Prince
             loseth
             his
             right
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             his
             tribute
             ,
             and
             his
             military
             service
             ,
             and
             fines
             upon
             change
             of
             Tenants
             .
             The
             Common-Wealth
             loseth
             its
             supportation
             and
             due
             protection
             .
             Therefore
             they
             were
             called
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Mortmain
             ,
             because
             Lands
             so
             ali●nated
             to
             the
             Church
             were
             put
             into
             a
             dead
             hand
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             never
             returned
             :
             And
             so
             in
             time
             the
             whole
             Signioury
             should
             be
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             elegantly
             expressed
             by
             the
             Venetian
             Oratour
             to
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             ,
             
               Nè
               fortunis
               omnibus
               exuantur
            
             ,
             
             
               ne
               quicquid
               sub
               coelo
               Veneto
               homines
               arant
               ,
               ferunt
               ,
               aedificant
               ,
               omnia
               veluti
               quodam
               oceano
               Ecclesiae
               absorbeantur
               ,
               ●ihilque
               sibi
               reliqui
               fiat
               unde
               Rempublicam
               ,
               patriam
               ,
               
               tecta
               ,
               templa
               ,
               aras
               ,
               focos
               ,
               sepultura
               majorum
               defendere
               possint
               ,
               Lest
               the
               Citizens
               should
               be
               turned
               out
               of
               their
               estates
               ,
               lest
               all
               which
               men
               plow
               ,
               sow
               ,
               build
               under
               the
               V●netian
               heaven
               should
               be
               swallowed
               up
               into
               the
               Ocean
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               And
               nothing
               be
               left
               where
               with
               to
               defend
               the
               Common-Wealth
               ,
               their
               Country
               ,
               their
               houses
               ,
               their
               temples
               ,
               their
               altars
               ,
               their
               fires
               ,
               and
               the
               sepulchers
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               .
            
          
           
             To
             prevent
             this
             great
             inconvenience
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Mortmain
             were
             devised
             prudently
             ,
             to
             ballance
             the
             spiritualty
             and
             the
             temporalty
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             do
             not
             swallow
             up
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             wise
             Legislators
             have
             ever
             had
             ,
             &
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             special
             regard
             .
          
           
             In
             France
             no
             man
             can
             build
             a
             new
             Church
             without
             the
             Kings
             License
             verified
             in
             Parliament
             :
             A
             new
             Monastery
             builded
             in
             Genua
             without
             License
             is
             to
             be
             confiscated
             .
             In
             Spain
             without
             License
             Royal
             no
             new
             Religions
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             The
             Fathers
             of
             Saint
             
               Francis
               de
               Paula
            
             began
             to
             build
             a
             Church
             in
             Madrid
             ,
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             stopped
             .
             So
             aequitable
             ,
             so
             necessary
             ,
             hath
             this
             Law
             of
             Mortmain
             been
             thought
             to
             all
             Nations
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             leave
             this
             digression
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             up
             closer
             to
             the
             direct
             point
             without
             any
             consequences
             .
             
             In
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             some
             controversies
             being
             likely
             to
             arise
             between
             the
             Crown
             and
             
               Thomas
               B●cket
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             The
             King
             called
             a
             general
             Assembly
             of
             his
             Archbishops
             ,
             
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbats
             ,
             Priors
             ,
             and
             Peers
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             at
             Clarendon
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             made
             an
             acknowledgment
             or
             memorial
             ,
             
               cujusdam
               partis
               consuetudinum
               &
               libertatum
               Antecessorum
               suorum
               ,
               Regis
               videlicet
               Henrici
               avi
               sui
               ,
               &
               aliorum
               ,
               quaeobservari
               debebant
               in
               Regno
               ,
               &
               ab
               omnibus
               teneri
               ,
               of
               a
               certain
               part
               of
               the
               Customes
               and
               Liberties
               of
               his
               predecessors
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               Grand-father
               Henry
               the
               first
               son
               of
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               and
               other
               Kings
               .
               (
               A
               parte
               )
            
             but
             
               ex
               ungue
               Leonem
            
             ;
             from
             the
             view
             of
             this
             part
             we
             may
             conclude
             of
             what
             nature
             the
             rest
             were
             
               (
               of
               the
               customes
               )
            
             .
             The
             customes
             of
             England
             are
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             the
             Land.
             
               (
               of
               his
               predecessors
            
             )
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             
               Saxon
               ,
               Danish
            
             ,
             and
             Norman
             Kings
             successively
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             marveil
             if
             they
             ought
             
               to
               be
               observed
               of
               all
            
             .
          
           
             This
             part
             of
             their
             ancient
             customes
             or
             liberties
             they
             reduced
             into
             sixteen
             Chapters
             or
             Articles
             ,
             To
             which
             all
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Peeres
             and
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Realm
             did
             not
             onely
             give
             their
             acknowledgment
             ,
             and
             consent
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             oathes
             ,
             for
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             them
             .
             It
             would
             be
             tedious
             and
             impertinent
             to
             relate
             them
             all
             ,
             I
             will
             onely
             cull
             out
             some
             of
             them
             .
             One
             was
             ,
             that
             
               all
               appeales
               in
               England
               must
               proceed
               regularly
               from
               the
               Arch-Deacon
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               from
               the
               Bishop
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Archbishop
               failed
               to
               do
               justice
               ,
               the
               last
               complaint
               must
               be
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               give
               order
               for
               redresse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             fit
             
             Delegates
             .
             But
             there
             might
             be
             no
             further
             or
             other
             Appeales
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             King
             :
             whereby
             the
             Nunciature●
             ,
             and
             Legantine
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             it self
             are
             all
             at
             the
             Kings
             mercy
             .
             Wherein
             did
             the
             Popes
             great
             strength
             lie
             in
             those
             dayes
             ?
             when
             his
             hands
             were
             fast
             tied
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             .
          
           
             Another
             Custome
             was
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               person
               might
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               without
               the
               Kings
               License
            
             (
             no
             not
             though
             he
             were
             summoned
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
             )
             And
             if
             the
             King
             permitted
             them
             to
             go
             ,
             yet
             
               if
               he
               required
               it
               ,
               they
               must
               give
               caution
               or
               security
               to
               act
               nothing
               hurtful
               or
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               King
               or
               Kingdome
               ,
               in
               their
               going
               thither
               ,
               abiding
               there
               ,
               a●d
               returning
               home
               .
            
             You
             see
             our
             Ancestors
             were
             jealous
             of
             Rome
             in
             those
             daies
             .
             Whether
             it
             was
             their
             providence
             or
             their
             experience
             that
             ●aught
             them
             this
             lesson
             ,
             certainly
             their
             prudence
             to
             prevent
             dangers
             was
             very
             commendable
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             custome
             was
             ,
             that
             
               the
               revenues
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               dignities
            
             belonging
             to
             the
             Kings
             demeisne
             ,
             during
             the
             vacancy
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             received
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             freely
             as
             the
             rents
             of
             his
             own
             demeisnes
             .
             Tell
             me
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             the
             Patron
             and
             Political
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             
               A
               fourth
               Custome
               was
            
             ,
             that
             
               when
               an
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               Bishoprick
               ,
               Abbacy
               or
               Priory
               did
               fall
               void
               ,
               the
               election
               was
               to
               be
               made
               by
               such
               of
               the
               principal
               dignitaries
               or
               members
               of
               that
               respective
               
               Church
               which
               was
               to
               be
               filled
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               should
               call
               together
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               with
               the
               Kings
               consent
               ,
               in
               the
               Kings
               own
               Chappell
               .
               And
               there
               the
               person
               elected
               was
               to
               do
               his
               homage
               and
               fealty
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Liege
               Lord.
            
             That
             later
             form
             of
             ,
             
               Dei
               &
               Apostolicae
               sedis
               gratia
            
             ,
             had
             taken
             no
             root
             in
             England
             in
             those
             daies
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             are
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             as
             that
             Controversies
             concerning
             Advowsons
             ought
             to
             be
             determined
             in
             the
             Kings
             Court.
             Benefices
             belonging
             to
             the
             Kings
             patronage
             could
             not
             be
             appropriated
             without
             his
             grant
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             Clergy
             man
             was
             accused
             of
             any
             Delinquency
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Court
             ought
             to
             determine
             what
             part
             of
             his
             accusation
             was
             of
             Civil
             ,
             and
             what
             part
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             cognisance
             .
             And
             the
             Kings
             Justice
             might
             send
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             to
             see
             it
             ordered
             accordingly
             .
             None
             of
             the
             Kings
             Servants
             or
             Tenants
             that
             held
             of
             him
             in
             capite
             might
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             nor
             their
             Lands
             interdicted
             ,
             before
             the
             King
             was
             made
             acquainted
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             was
             questioned
             whether
             a
             Tenement
             were
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             or
             Lay
             fee
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Justice
             was
             to
             determine
             it
             by
             the
             oathes
             of
             twelve
             men
             .
             All
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             who
             held
             any
             possessions
             from
             the
             King
             in
             capite
             ,
             were
             to
             do
             suit
             and
             service
             for
             the
             same
             as
             other
             Barons
             did
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Kings
             Barons
             
             in
             the
             Kings
             Judgments
             ,
             untill
             it
             came
             to
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             diminution
             of
             member
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             memorial
             all
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Clergy
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             did
             swear
             firmly
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             customes
             therein
             contained
             ,
             and
             observe
             them
             faithfully
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             heires
             for
             ever
             .
             Among
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             himself
             was
             carried
             along
             with
             the
             crowd
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             :
             Though
             shortly
             after
             he
             fell
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             admitted
             the
             Popes
             absolution
             .
          
           
             
               By
               the
               Statute
               of
            
             Carlile
             
               made
               in
               the
               daies
               of
            
             Edward
             
               the
               first
               it
               was
               declared
            
             ,
             
             That
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             founded
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             within
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             Peeres
             thereof
             .
             
               And
               that
               the
               several
               incroachments
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               specified
               in
               that
               Act
            
             ,
             did
             tend
             to
             the
             annullation
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             disinheriting
             of
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Peeres
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Lawes
             and
             rights
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             (
             contra
             formam
             collationis
             )
             contrary
             to
             the
             disposition
             and
             will
             of
             the
             first
             founders
             .
             Observe
             [
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             Prelacy
             ]
             
               not
               of
               Papacy
            
             .
             [
             within
             the
             Realm
             ]
             
               not
               without
               it
            
             .
             [
             By
             the
             Kings
             ]
             
               not
               by
               the
               Popes
               ,
               of
               whose
               exorbitant
               and
               destructive
               usurpations
               as
               our
               Ancestors
               were
               most
               sensible
               ;
               so
               they
               wanted
               neither
               will
               nor
               power
               to
               remedy
               them
               .
            
          
           
             To
             corroborate
             this
             Law
             by
             former
             presidents
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             shew
             that
             our
             Kings
             
             were
             ever
             accounted
             the
             right
             Patrons
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             .
             
             King
             Edelwalk
             made
             Wilfride
             Bishop
             of
             the
             South
             Saxons
             ,
             
             now
             Chichester
             .
             
             King
             Alfrede
             made
             Assertie
             Bishop
             of
             Sherburn
             :
             And
             Oenewulphus
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             .
             
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             made
             Robert
             Archbishop
             ,
             whom
             before
             from
             a
             Monk
             he
             had
             made
             Bishop
             of
             London
             .
             Thus
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             in
             all
             ages
             bestowed
             Bishopricks
             without
             any
             contradiction
             .
             The
             Norman
             Kings
             followed
             their
             example
             .
             No
             sooner
             was
             Stigand
             dead
             ,
             but
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             elected
             Lanfrank
             Abbat
             of
             Saint
             Stephens
             in
             Caen
             to
             be
             Archbishop
             .
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             elected
             Anselme
             to
             be
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             And
             untill
             the
             daies
             of
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Popes
             never
             pretended
             any
             right
             ,
             nor
             laid
             any
             claim
             to
             the
             Patronage
             of
             the
             English
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Articles
               of
               the
               Clergy
               do
               prescribe
               that
            
             elections
             be
             free
             ,
             
             so
             as
             the
             Kings
             conge
             d'eslire
             ,
             or
             License
             to
             elect
             be
             first
             obtained
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             election
             be
             made
             good
             ●y
             the
             Royal
             assent
             and
             confirmation
             .
             
             
               And
               the
               Statute
               of
               provisors
            
             ,
             Our
             Soveraign
             Lord
             the
             King
             and
             his
             heires
             ,
             shall
             have
             and
             enjoy
             for
             the
             time
             the
             collations
             to
             the
             Archbishopricks
             and
             other
             dignities
             elective
             which
             be
             of
             his
             Advowry
             ,
             such
             as
             his
             progenitors
             had
             before
             free
             election
             was
             granted
             .
             Sith
             the
             first
             elections
             were
             granted
             by
             the
             Kings
             progenitors
             upon
             a
             certain
             form
             and
             condition
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             to
             demand
             License
             of
             
             the
             King
             to
             choose
             ,
             and
             after
             choise
             made
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             Royal
             assent
             .
             Which
             condition
             not
             being
             kept
             ,
             the
             thing
             ought
             by
             reason
             to
             return
             to
             its
             first
             nature
             .
          
           
             Further
             by
             the
             same
             Statute
             of
             provisors
             it
             is
             declaratively
             enacted
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               that
               upon
               such
               mischiefs
               and
               dammages
               happening
               to
               the
               Realm
               ,
            
             (
             by
             the
             incroachments
             and
             oppressions
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             mentioned
             in
             the
             body
             of
             that
             Law
             )
             
               The
               King
               ought
               ,
               and
               is
               bound
               by
               his
               oath
               with
               the
               accord
               of
               his
               people
               in
               Pa●liament
               ,
               to
               make
               remedy
               and
               Law
               ,
               for
               the
               removing
               of
               such
               mischiefs
               .
            
             We
             find
             at
             least
             seven
             or
             eight
             such
             Statutes
             made
             in
             the
             Raigns
             of
             several
             Kings
             against
             Papal
             provisions
             ,
             reservations
             ,
             and
             collations
             ,
             and
             the
             mischiefs
             that
             flowed
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             listen
             to
             another
             Law
             ,
             
               The
               Crown
               of
               England
               hath
               been
               so
               free
               at
               all
               times
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               i●
               no
               earthly
               subjection
               ,
               but
               immediately
               subjected
               to
               God
               in
               all
               things
               touching
               its
               regality
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               other
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               submitted
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             Observe
             these
             expressions
             ,
             free
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             free
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             no
             earthly
             subjection
             ,
             immediately
             subjected
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             all
             this
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affaires
             ,
             for
             of
             that
             nature
             were
             all
             the
             grievances
             complained
             of
             in
             that
             Law
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             view
             of
             the
             Statute
             it self
             .
             Then
             if
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             and
             the
             representative
             
             body
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             do
             reform
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             purest
             Patterns
             of
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             they
             owe
             no
             account
             to
             any
             ,
             as
             of
             duty
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               By
               the
               same
               statute
               it
               is
               enacted
               ,
               That
            
             they
             who
             shall
             procure
             or
             prosecute
             any
             popish
             Bulls
             and
             excommunications
             (
             in
             certain
             cases
             )
             shall
             incurre
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             or
             be
             banished
             ,
             or
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             protection
             .
             
               By
               other
               statutes
               it
               is
               enacted
               .
               That
            
             whosoever
             should
             draw
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             
             
               (
               to
               Rome
            
             )
             in
             plea
             about
             any
             cause
             ,
             whereof
             the
             cognisance
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Kings
             Court
             ,
             or
             should
             sue
             in
             any
             forrain
             court
             to
             defeat
             any
             judgment
             given
             in
             the
             Kings
             court
             ,
             
               (
               That
               is
               by
               appealing
               to
               Rome
               )
            
             they
             should
             incur
             the
             same
             penalties
             .
             
               The
               body
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               would
               not
               suffer
            
             Edward
             
               the
               first
               to
               be
               cited
               before
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             Henry
             
               the
               sixth
               ,
               by
               the
               Councel
               of
            
             Humphry
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Glocester
             
               the
               Protector
               ,
               protested
               against
            
             Pope
             Martin
             
               and
               his
               Legate
            
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             not
             admit
             him
             contrary
             to
             the
             lawes
             and
             liberties
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             
             and
             dissented
             from
             whatsoever
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             So
             we
             see
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             ever
             injoyed
             as
             great
             or
             greater
             liberties
             then
             the
             Gallican
             King
             and
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             did
             no
             more
             in
             effect
             then
             his
             progenitors
             from
             time
             to
             time
             had
             done
             before
             him
             .
             Onely
             they
             laboured
             to
             damme
             
             up
             the
             stream
             ,
             and
             he
             thought
             it
             more
             expedient
             to
             stop
             up
             the
             fountain
             of
             papal
             Tyranny
             ,
             not
             by
             limiting
             the
             habitual
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             by
             substracting
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             restraining
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             it
             within
             his
             own
             dominions
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             greatest
             heat
             of
             these
             contentions
             ,
             the
             Praelates
             of
             the
             Realm
             being
             present
             in
             Parliament
             disavowed
             the
             Popes
             incroachments
             ,
             and
             offered
             the
             King
             to
             stand
             with
             him
             
               in
               these
               and
               all
               other
               cases
               touching
               his
               Crown
               and
               regality
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               bound
               by
               their
               allegiance
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Fe●ds
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             homage
             done
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             oath
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             at
             their
             Investitures
             into
             their
             Bishopricks
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             of
             later
             daies
             during
             those
             bloudy
             wars
             between
             the
             houses
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             the
             Popes
             sometimes
             invaded
             this
             undoubted
             right
             of
             our
             Kings
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             not
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             as
             was
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             And
             tendered
             to
             the
             Bishops
             at
             their
             investitures
             another
             oath
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ,
             at
             first
             modest
             and
             innocent
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             observe
             
               regulas
               Sanctorum
               Patrum
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
            
             ;
             But
             after
             they
             altered
             the
             oath
             ,
             
             and
             falsified
             their
             Pontificall
             as
             well
             as
             their
             faith
             ,
             changing
             
               regulas
               Sanctorum
               Patrum
            
             ,
             into
             
               Regalia
               Sancti
               Petri
            
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             maintain
             the
             Royalties
             of
             St.
             Peter
             .
             A
             shamelesse
             forgery
             and
             admitting
             
             them
             to
             be
             the
             interpreters
             of
             their
             own
             forms
             ,
             opening
             a
             gap
             to
             rob
             Kings
             of
             the
             fairest
             Jewels
             of
             their
             crownes
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             not
             onely
             of
             their
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             their
             loyalty
             and
             allegiance
             to
             their
             lawful
             Soveraigns
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             take
             the
             oath
             with
             a
             protestation
             ,
             as
             our
             Arch-Bishop
             Cranmer
             did
             ,
             
             That
             
               he
               would
               not
               bind
               himself
               to
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               or
               the
               Realm
               ,
               or
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               ;
               Nor
               yet
               limit
               himself
               in
               the
               reformation
               or
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             Before
             which
             time
             two
             opposite
             and
             repugnant
             oathes
             were
             administred
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             made
             it
             appear
             plainly
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Many
             things
             in
             prudence
             might
             be
             done
             but
             for
             fear
             of
             such
             like
             alterations
             and
             incroachments
             .
             Our
             Kings
             gave
             Peterpence
             to
             Rome
             as
             an
             almes
             ;
             But
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             it
             was
             exacted
             as
             a
             tribute
             .
             The
             Emperours
             for
             more
             solemnity
             chose
             to
             be
             sworn
             by
             the
             Pope
             at
             Rome
             ▪
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             at
             Rhemes
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             at
             Westminster
             .
             And
             this
             was
             misinterpreted
             as
             a
             doing
             homage
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
               Rex
               venit
               a●te
               fores
               jurans
               prius
               urbis
               honor●●
               ,
            
             
               Post
               homo
               fit
               Papae
               ,
               sumit
               quo
               dante
               coronam
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               doth
               come
               before
               the
               gate
               ,
            
             
               first
               swearing
               to
               the
               Cities
               state
               .
            
             
               The
               Popes
               man
               then
               doth
               he
               become
               ,
            
             
               And
               of
               his
               gift
               doth
               take
               the
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
           
             Poets
             might
             be
             bold
             by
             authority
             :
             But
             it
             rested
             not
             there
             .
             Good
             Authors
             affirm
             the
             challenge
             in
             good
             earnest
             .
             
             And
             Clement
             the
             fifth
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Canons
             or
             Decrees
             doth
             conclude
             it
             ,
             
             
               declaramus
               juramenta
               praedicta
               fide
               litatis
               existere
               e●
               cerse●i
               debere
               ,
               We
               declare
               that
               the
               aforesaid
               oathes
               are
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               esteemed
               oathes
               of
               allegiance
               .
            
             Lay
             these
             particulars
             together
             ,
             
             Our
             Kings
             from
             time
             to
             time
             called
             Councels
             ,
             made
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             punished
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             they
             did
             their
             duties
             in
             their
             callings
             ,
             prohibited
             Ecclesiastical
             Judges
             to
             proceed
             ,
             received
             appeals
             from
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             ,
             rejected
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Pope
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             with
             a
             nolumus
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Lawes
             of
             England
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             or
             gave
             Legislative
             interpretations
             of
             them
             as
             they
             thought
             good
             ,
             made
             Ecclesiastical
             corporations
             ,
             appropriated
             benefices
             ,
             translated
             Episcopal
             Sees
             ,
             forbid
             appeales
             to
             Rome
             ,
             rejected
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             protested
             against
             his
             Legates
             ,
             questioned
             both
             the
             Legates
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             acknowledged
             them
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ;
             I
             may
             adde
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             pay
             at
             once
             an
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             thousand
             pounds
             as
             a
             composition
             for
             their
             estates
             ,
             condemned
             the
             excommunications
             and
             other
             sentences
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             would
             not
             permit
             a
             Peer
             ,
             or
             Baron
             of
             the
             Realm
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             without
             their
             consents
             ,
             enjoyed
             the
             patronage
             of
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             the
             investitures
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             inlarged
             or
             restrained
             
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Clergy
             ,
             prescribed
             the
             indowment
             of
             Vicars
             ,
             set
             down
             the
             wages
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             made
             acts
             to
             remedy
             the
             oppressions
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             What
             did
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             in
             effect
             more
             then
             this
             ?
             He
             forbad
             all
             suites
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             by
             proclamation
             ,
             which
             Sanders
             calls
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Schisme
             ,
             divers
             Statutes
             did
             the
             same
             .
             
             He
             excluded
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             without
             the
             Kings
             special
             License
             .
             
             He
             forbad
             appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             so
             did
             his
             predecessors
             many
             ages
             before
             him
             .
             He
             took
             away
             the
             Popes
             dispensations
             ,
             what
             did
             he
             in
             that
             but
             restore
             the
             English
             Bishops
             to
             their
             ancient
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Country
             with
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             their
             vigour
             ?
             He
             challenged
             and
             assumed
             a
             political
             Supremacy
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             ;
             So
             did
             Edward
             the
             Confessour
             
               govern
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Vicar
               of
               God
               in
               his
               own
               Kingdome
               .
            
             So
             did
             his
             predecessours
             hold
             their
             Crowns
             as
             
               immediately
               subjected
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               subjected
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Pope
             by
             our
             English
             Lawes
             could
             neither
             reward
             freely
             ,
             nor
             punish
             freely
             ,
             neither
             whom
             ,
             nor
             where
             ,
             nor
             when
             he
             thought
             fit
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consent
             or
             connivence
             of
             the
             State.
             He
             could
             neither
             do
             justice
             in
             England
             by
             the
             Legates
             without
             controllment
             ,
             nor
             call
             English
             men
             to
             Rome
             without
             the
             Kings
             License
             .
             Here
             is
             small
             appearance
             of
             a
             good
             legal
             prescription
             ,
             nor
             any
             pregnant
             signs
             of
             
             any
             Soveraign
             power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             by
             undoubted
             right
             ,
             and
             so
             evident
             uncontroverted
             a
             title
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             conclude
             this
             my
             second
             proposition
             with
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             greatest
             Lawyers
             and
             Judges
             of
             our
             land
             .
             
             Artists
             ought
             to
             be
             credited
             in
             their
             own
             Art.
             That
             the
             lawes
             made
             by
             King
             Henry
             on
             this
             behalf
             were
             not
             operative
             but
             declarative
             ;
             
             not
             made
             to
             create
             any
             new
             law
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             vindicate
             and
             restore
             the
             ancient
             law
             of
             England
             ,
             
             and
             its
             ancient
             Jurisdiction
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             There
             had
             needed
             no
             restitution
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             some
             usurpation
             .
             And
             who
             can
             wonder
             that
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             so
             potent
             ,
             so
             prudent
             ,
             so
             vigilant
             and
             intent
             to
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             should
             have
             made
             some
             progresse
             in
             their
             long
             destined
             project
             ,
             during
             the
             raigns
             of
             six
             or
             seven
             Kings
             immediately
             succeeding
             one
             another
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             either
             of
             doubtful
             title
             ,
             or
             meer
             usurpers
             without
             any
             title
             ,
             Such
             as
             cared
             not
             much
             for
             the
             flowers
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             but
             hold
             the
             Diademe
             it self
             from
             their
             competitors
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             our
             Ecclesiasticall
             law
             was
             called
             the
             Kings
             law
             ,
             because
             the
             edge
             and
             validity
             of
             it
             did
             proceed
             from
             authority
             royal
             ,
             our
             Ecclesiasticall
             Courts
             were
             stiled
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             ▪
             by
             his
             Judges
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             habitual
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             flowes
             from
             their
             Ordination
             :
             But
             the
             actual
             exercise
             thereof
             in
             Publick
             courts
             ,
             
             after
             a
             coercive
             manner
             is
             from
             the
             gracious
             concessions
             of
             Soveraign
             Princes
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             law
             being
             meerly
             intended
             as
             a
             remedy
             against
             usurpation
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             Legislative
             declaration
             of
             the
             Old
             Common
             Law
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               Chapter
               with
               the
               words
               of
               Bishop
            
             Bilson
             :
             As
             for
             his
             Patriarchate
             by
             Gods
             law
             he
             hath
             non●
             ;
             in
             this
             Realm
             for
             Six
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             he
             had
             non●
             ;
             
             for
             the
             last
             Six
             hundred
             years
             looking
             after
             greater
             matters
             he
             would
             have
             none
             ;
             Above
             or
             against
             the
             Princes
             Sword
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             none
             ;
             to
             the
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Faith
             or
             oppression
             of
             his
             Brethre●
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             none
             ;
             you
             must
             seek
             further
             for
             Subjection
             to
             his
             Tribunall
             ;
             This
             Land
             ●weth
             him
             none
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Britanick
             Churches
             were
             ever
             exempted
             from
             forraign
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             six
             hundred
             years
             ,
             And
             so
             ought
             to
             continue
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             reformed
             Church
             of
             England
             had
             separated
             it self
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             supposing
             that
             the
             municipal
             laws
             
             of
             the
             Realm
             then
             in
             force
             had
             not
             warranted
             such
             a
             separation
             ;
             yet
             the
             British
             Churches
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             British
             Islands
             ,
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             &c.
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             solemne
             sentence
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             are
             exempted
             from
             all
             forraign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             Schismatical
             in
             the
             lawful
             vindication
             of
             a
             just
             priviledge
             so
             well
             founded
             :
             for
             the
             clearer
             manifestation
             whereof
             let
             us
             consider
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             were
             equall
             in
             mission
             ,
             
             equall
             in
             commission
             ,
             equall
             in
             power
             ,
             
             equall
             in
             honour
             ,
             equal
             in
             all
             thing●
             ,
             
             except
             priority
             of
             order
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Society
             can
             well
             Subsist
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             Bellarmine
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               As
               my
               father
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               send
               I
               you
               ,
            
             Our
             Saviour
             endowed
             them
             with
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             power
             that
             mortall
             men
             were
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             single
             Apostle
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               par
               in
               parem
               no●
               habet
               potestatem
               ,
            
             
             but
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             Apostles
             to
             which
             the
             supream
             Mesnagery
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             did
             belong
             in
             common
             ,
             whether
             a
             new
             Apostle
             was
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             or
             the
             office
             of
             Deaconship
             was
             to
             be
             erected
             ,
             
             
             or
             fit
             persons
             were
             to
             be
             delegated
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             Peter
             and
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Iudas
            
             and
             Sylas
             ;
             Or
             informations
             of
             great
             moment
             were
             to
             be
             heard
             ▪
             
             as
             against
             Peter
             himself
             .
             Though
             
             Peter
             out
             of
             Modesty
             might
             condescend
             and
             submit
             to
             that
             to
             which
             he
             was
             not
             obliged
             in
             duty
             ;
             yet
             it
             had
             not
             become
             the
             other
             Apostles
             to
             sit
             as
             Judges
             upon
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             
             placed
             over
             them
             by
             Christ.
             Or
             whether
             the
             weightier
             questions
             ,
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             circumcision
             ,
             &
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             determined
             ,
             still
             we
             find
             the
             Supremacy
             in
             the
             Colledge
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             that
             drousy
             dream
             ,
             that
             the
             plenitude
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             was
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             as
             to
             an
             ordinary
             Pastour
             ,
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             him
             to
             his
             Successours
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             as
             delegates
             for
             tearm
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             die
             with
             themselves
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             lately
             and
             boldly
             asserted
             ,
             without
             reason
             ,
             without
             authority
             ,
             either
             divine
             or
             humane
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             most
             repugnant
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             make
             all
             Bishops
             to
             be
             the
             Vicars
             and
             Embassadours
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             not
             of
             the
             Pope
             )
             and
             successours
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             indifferently
             ,
             
               Vicaria
               ordinatione
            
             ,
             who
             make
             but
             one
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whereof
             every
             Bishop
             hath
             an
             equal
             share
             .
             St.
             Peter
             was
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             is
             of
             perpetual
             necessity
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             True
             ;
             But
             so
             were
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Pastors
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
             And
             if
             we
             examine
             the
             matter
             more
             narrowly
             
               cui
               bono
            
             ?
             for
             whose
             advantage
             this
             distinction
             was
             devised
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             for
             S.
             Peters
             own
             advantage
             ,
             who
             setting
             aside
             his
             principallity
             of
             order
             )
             is
             confessed
             
             to
             have
             had
             but
             an
             equall
             share
             of
             power
             with
             his
             fellow
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             fo
             rs
             ,
             the
             Popes
             advantage
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             courts
             ,
             whom
             they
             desire
             to
             invest
             solely
             with
             the
             key
             of
             all
             originall
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             trace
             on
             this
             Argument
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             
             to
             search
             out
             how
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             comes
             to
             be
             Saint
             Peters
             heire
             ,
             
               ex
               ass●
            
             ,
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             his
             Elder
             Brother
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             they
             produce
             no
             authority
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             but
             a
             blind
             ill
             grounded
             legend
             ,
             
             out
             of
             a
             counterfeit
             Heg●sippus
             ,
             of
             Saint
             Peters
             being
             about
             to
             leave
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Christs
             meeting
             him
             upon
             the
             way
             and
             admonishing
             him
             to
             return
             to
             Rome
             ,
             where
             he
             must
             be
             crucified
             for
             his
             name
             ;
             which
             reason
             halts
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             The
             foundation
             is
             Apocryphal
             ,
             and
             the
             superstruction
             is
             weak
             and
             unjointed
             without
             any
             necessary
             connexion
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             it
             appeareth
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             daies
             did
             either
             set
             up
             any
             universall
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             dilate
             the
             borders
             or
             bounds
             of
             any
             one
             mans
             single
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             to
             subject
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Western
             Patriarchate
             ,
             to
             his
             obedience
             .
             The
             highest
             that
             they
             went
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             those
             Canons
             which
             bear
             their
             names
             be
             genuine
             ,
             was
             to
             nationall
             or
             provincial
             Primates
             or
             Patriarchs
             ;
             for
             a
             Protarch
             or
             Primate
             and
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             signified
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             in
             
             whose
             praeheminence
             there
             was
             more
             of
             order
             and
             care
             ,
             then
             of
             single
             Jurisdiction
             and
             power
             .
             Read
             their
             three
             and
             thirtieth
             Canon
             .
             
             
               It
               behooves
               the
               Bishops
               of
               every
               distinct
               Nation
               to
               know
               him
               who
               is
               their
               first
               ,
            
             (
             or
             Primate
             )
             
               and
               to
               esteem
               him
               as
               their
               head
               .
               And
               to
               do
               nothing
               that
               is
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               or
               great
               moment
               contrary
               to
               his
               opinion
               .
               But
               neither
               let
               him
               .
               do
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               them
               .
            
             This
             Nationall
             Primacy
             ,
             or
             Protarchat●
             ,
             or
             Patriarchate
             under
             which
             the
             Britannique
             Churches
             flourished
             for
             many
             ages
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             same
             which
             we
             contend
             for
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             our
             inquiry
             ,
             how
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             some
             Primates
             did
             obtain
             a
             much
             more
             eminent
             degree
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             a
             larger
             share
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             others
             .
             And
             of
             this
             their
             adventitious
             Grandeur
             ,
             we
             find
             three
             principal
             fountaines
             .
             First
             ,
             ancient
             customes
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             edicts
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             ancient
             customes
             .
             Upon
             this
             ground
             the
             first
             generall
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             settled
             the
             authority
             and
             priveledges
             of
             the
             three
             Patriarchal
             Sees
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             
             
               Let
               ancient
               customes
               prevail
            
             .
             And
             these
             customes
             commonly
             proceeded
             either
             from
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             had
             founded
             such
             Churches
             ,
             from
             whence
             as
             from
             Apostolical
             fountaines
             their
             neighbours
             
             did
             fetch
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             reciprocally
             paid
             to
             them
             due
             respect
             .
             So
             Hosius
             proposed
             in
             the
             Occidental
             Councel
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             See
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Doth
               it
               please
               you
               that
               we
               should
               honour
               the
               memory
               of
            
             St.
             Peter
             ?
             
             Or
             from
             the
             more
             powerfull
             principallity
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             is
             alledged
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             both
             of
             the
             Sees
             of
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             because
             they
             
               were
               the
               seats
               of
               the
               Emperours
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             either
             without
             custome
             or
             against
             custome
             .
             Thus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             an
             Apostolical
             See
             ,
             was
             raised
             above
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cesarea
             an
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             contrary
             custome
             .
             Thus
             Constantinople
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             newly
             made
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             was
             equalled
             to
             an
             Apostolical
             See
             ,
             that
             is
             Rome
             ,
             and
             preferred
             before
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             the
             general
             Councels
             of
             Constantinople
             and
             Chalcedon
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             by
             his
             Legats
             ,
             who
             grieved
             the
             more
             to
             see
             Thracia
             ,
             which
             he
             conceived
             to
             belong
             to
             his
             own
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             be
             annexed
             to
             a
             rival
             See.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             the
             Edicts
             of
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             favour
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Birth
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             residence
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             own
             foundation
             ,
             or
             forthe
             Weal-publick
             ,
             and
             better
             accomodation
             of
             their
             subjects
             ;
             have
             enlarged
             or
             restrain
             
               〈◊〉
               Patriarchates
            
             within
             
             their
             own
             Territories
             ,
             and
             raised
             up
             new
             Primats
             or
             Patriarchs
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             :
             But
             of
             this
             more
             in
             my
             next
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             the
             preheminence
             of
             the
             five
             great
             Patriarchs
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             and
             Hi●rusalem
             ;
             and
             their
             great
             power
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             in
             general
             Councels
             ;
             yet
             there
             were
             many
             other
             Protarchs
             or
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             dependance
             upon
             them
             at
             all
             out
             of
             Councel
             ,
             nor
             ought
             them
             any
             obedience
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             precedence
             and
             honourable
             respect
             .
          
           
             Ruffinus
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             who
             lived
             not
             long
             after
             the
             councel
             of
             Nice
             ;
             
             And
             one
             who
             understood
             the
             ancient
             proper
             bounds
             of
             the
             Romane
             Patriarchate
             as
             well
             as
             any
             man
             ,
             doth
             limit
             it
             to
             the
             Suburbicary
             Churches
             ▪
             that
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             three
             Islands
             ,
             
               Sicily
               ,
               Sardinia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Corsica
               .
               Africk
            
             had
             a
             Primate
             of
             their
             own
             at
             Carthage
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             Italy
             at
             
               Millaine
               ;
               France
            
             at
             Arles
             or
             
               Lions
               ;
               Germany
            
             at
             
               Vienna
               ;
               Brittaine
            
             was
             removed
             far
             enough
             out
             of
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             appears
             most
             clearly
             in
             the
             case
             between
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             and
             the
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             ,
             
             sentenced
             in
             the
             general
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             The
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             challenged
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             Patriarchal
             
             Jurisdiction
             over
             them
             ;
             for
             all
             other
             Rights
             do
             follow
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             .
             They
             denied
             both
             his
             right
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             The
             difference
             was
             heard
             .
             The
             witnesses
             were
             examined
             for
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             And
             a
             sentence
             was
             given
             ▪
             not
             onely
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             others
             which
             were
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             .
             Among
             which
             number
             were
             our
             Brittannique
             Churches
             ,
             as
             shall
             evidently
             appear
             in
             this
             ensuing
             discourse
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             let
             us
             listen
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Councel
             ;
             
             
               Since
               common
               diseases
               do
               need
               greater
               remedies
               ,
               because
               they
               bring
               greater
               damage
               ;
               If
               it
               be
               not
               the
               ancient
               custome
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               ordain
               in
            
             Cyprus
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Councel
               is
               sufficiently
               satisfied
               ;
               The
            
             Cyprian
             
               Praelates
               shall
               hold
               their
               rights
               untouched
               and
               unviolated
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               custome
               ,
               ordaining
               their
               own
               Bishops
               .
               And
               let
               the
               same
               be
               observed
               in
               other
               Diocesses
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Provinces
               ,
               That
               no
               Bishop
               occupy
               another
               Province
               ,
               which
               formerly
               and
               from
               the
               beginning
               was
               not
               under
               the
               power
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               his
               predecessors
               .
               If
               any
               do
               occupy
               another
               Province
               ,
               or
               subject
               it
               by
               force
               ,
               let
               him
               restore
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Fathers
               be
               not
               sleighted
               ,
               nor
               pride
               creep
               into
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               praetext
               of
               worldly
               power
               ,
               lest
               by
               little
               and
               little
               that
               liberty
               be
               lost
               which
               Christ
               purchased
               for
               us
               with
               his
               blood
               .
               Therefore
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Holy
               Synod
               ,
               
               that
               every
               Province
               injoy
               its
               rights
               and
               customs
               unviolated
               ,
               which
               it
               had
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             These
             words
             from
             the
             beginning
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             twice
             repeated
             .
             It
             is
             no
             marvel
             if
             some
             addicted
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             Rome
             have
             gone
             about
             by
             Slight
             of
             hand
             ,
             but
             very
             unsuccessefully
             to
             shuffle
             this
             Canon
             out
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councel
             .
             If
             the
             Fathers
             in
             that
             Holy
             and
             oecumenical
             Councel
             ,
             were
             so
             tender
             and
             sensible
             of
             
               pride
               creeping
               into
               the
               Church
            
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             danger
             to
             
               lose
               their
               Christian
               liberty
            
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             neither
             pretended
             Divine
             right
             ,
             nor
             universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             nor
             superiority
             above
             Councels
             ,
             what
             would
             they
             not
             have
             said
             or
             done
             in
             this
             present
             case
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             challengeth
             not
             onely
             the
             right
             of
             ordaining
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             Soveraign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             not
             over
             Cyprus
             only
             ,
             but
             over
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             ;
             not
             from
             custom
             ,
             or
             Canons
             ,
             or
             edicts
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             makes
             all
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             decrees
             of
             those
             oecumenical
             Councels
             which
             his
             Predecessours
             received
             and
             reverenced
             as
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             his
             own
             confirmation
             ?
          
           
             To
             apply
             this
             home
             to
             the
             question
             .
             
             The
             Generall
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             declared
             ,
             that
             no
             Bishop
             should
             occupie
             any
             Province
             ,
             
             which
             before
             that
             Councell
             and
             
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             him
             or
             his
             Predecessours
             ;
             And
             
             that
             if
             any
             Patriarch
             usurped
             any
             Jurisdiction
             over
             a
             free
             Province
             ,
             
               he
               should
               quit
               it
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               pleased
               ,
            
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Holy
               Synod
            
             ,
             that
             every
             province
             should
             
               injoy
               its
               ancient
               rights
               pure
               and
               inviolate
               .
            
             Now
             if
             it
             shall
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             never
             exercised
             any
             manner
             of
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Britannique
             Churches
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             no
             nor
             yet
             before
             the
             general
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             nor
             for
             six
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             untill
             they
             themselves
             had
             disowned
             their
             Patriarchal
             right
             ,
             when
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             third
             who
             entred
             into
             the
             Roman
             See
             about
             three
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Gregory
             the
             great
             ,
             obtained
             from
             Phocas
             an
             usurping
             Emperour
             to
             be
             universal
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             an
             usurping
             Monarch
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             so
             soon
             after
             the
             arrivall
             of
             Austin
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             there
             wanted
             time
             to
             have
             settled
             the
             Roman
             Patriarchate
             in
             Brittain
             ,
             though
             the
             Brittons
             had
             been
             as
             willing
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             averse
             from
             it
             :
             and
             if
             no
             true
             general
             Councel
             since
             that
             time
             hath
             ever
             subjected
             Brittain
             unto
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ;
             Then
             the
             case
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             Rome
             can
             pretend
             no
             right
             over
             Brittain
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             consents
             ,
             nor
             any
             further
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             longer
             time
             then
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             oblige
             themselves
             ;
             Then
             the
             subsequent
             and
             violent
             usurpations
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             cannot
             render
             them
             
               Bonae
               fidei
               possessores
            
             ,
             lawfull
             
             owners
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             alwaies
             bound
             to
             quit
             their
             incroachments
             ,
             and
             the
             Brittannique
             Churches
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             derive
             by
             succession
             from
             them
             ,
             are
             alwaies
             free
             to
             vindicate
             and
             reassume
             their
             ancient
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             controversy
             by
             law
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             proof
             ought
             to
             rest
             upon
             them
             ,
             
             who
             affirm
             a
             right
             and
             challenge
             a
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             not
             upon
             us
             who
             deny
             it
             .
             Men
             are
             not
             put
             to
             prove
             negatives
             .
             Let
             them
             produce
             their
             Registers
             ,
             and
             shew
             for
             the
             first
             six
             hundred
             years
             what
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             or
             their
             Legates
             have
             held
             in
             Brittain
             ,
             what
             causes
             they
             have
             removed
             from
             thence
             to
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             appeals
             ,
             what
             sentences
             given
             in
             Brittain
             they
             have
             repealed
             there
             ,
             what
             British
             subjects
             they
             have
             excommunicated
             ,
             or
             summoned
             to
             appear
             at
             Rome
             ;
             let
             them
             shew
             what
             Bishopricks
             they
             have
             conferred
             in
             Brittain
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             what
             British
             Bishops
             did
             then
             intitle
             themselves
             to
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               Apostolique
               See
            
             ;
             let
             them
             declare
             to
             the
             world
             how
             many
             of
             our
             British
             Primates
             or
             Patriarchs
             of
             
               York
               ▪
               London
            
             ,
             or
             Caerleon
             ,
             have
             constantly
             ,
             or
             at
             all
             repaired
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             or
             have
             received
             Licenses
             ,
             or
             dispensations
             thence
             for
             their
             ordination
             at
             home
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             for
             
               ordinationis
               jus
               caetera
               jura
               sequuntur
            
             ,
             He
             who
             is
             necessarily
             by
             law
             obliged
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             a
             forraign
             Prelate
             for
             
             his
             ordination
             ,
             is
             thereby
             implyed
             to
             be
             inferiour
             or
             subject
             to
             his
             ordainer
             .
             If
             they
             can
             say
             nothing
             to
             any
             of
             these
             points
             ,
             they
             may
             disclaime
             their
             Patriarchall
             right
             in
             Brittain
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             peace
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             I
             set
             York
             before
             London
             in
             the
             order
             of
             our
             British
             Patriarchs
             or
             Primates
             are
             these
             ;
             First
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             their
             names
             subscribed
             in
             that
             order
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Arles
             ,
             held
             in
             the
             year
             314.
             consisting
             as
             some
             say
             of
             200.
             as
             others
             say
             of
             600.
             
             Bishops
             ,
             convocated
             by
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ,
             before
             the
             first
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             determine
             the
             appeal
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Imperiall
             delegates
             ,
             whereof
             Melchiades
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             one
             .
             It
             were
             a
             strange
             sight
             in
             these
             daies
             to
             see
             a
             Pope
             turn
             Legate
             to
             the
             Emperours
             in
             a
             cause
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             cognisance
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             in
             those
             daies
             of
             the
             Roman
             Puissance
             were
             dignified
             above
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             then
             the
             seats
             of
             the
             Emperours
             .
             York
             was
             then
             an
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             chief
             Britannick
             Province
             ,
             called
             at
             that
             time
             
               maxima
               Caesariensis
            
             ,
             where
             Severus
             the
             Emperour
             died
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             funerall
             pile
             upon
             Severs
             hill
             ,
             a
             place
             adjoyning
             to
             that
             City
             ,
             where
             Constantine
             the
             great
             was
             born
             ,
             
               in
               domo
               Regali
               vocata
               Pertenna
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Royal
             Palace
             ,
             whereof
             some
             poor
             
             remainders
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             then
             called
             Pertenna
             ,
             now
             a
             small
             part
             of
             it
             called
             vulgarly
             Bederna
             ,
             a
             very
             easy
             mistake
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             Brittish
             Pronounce
             P.
             for
             B.
             and
             T.
             like
             D.
             situate
             near
             Christs
             Church
             
               in
               Curia
               Regis
            
             or
             in
             the
             Kings
             Court
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             extending
             it self
             near
             to
             St.
             Helens
             Church
             upon
             the
             walls
             ,
             now
             demolished
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             .
          
           
             Although
             their
             silence
             alone
             to
             my
             former
             demand
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             of
             so
             many
             whom
             I
             have
             seen
             that
             have
             written
             upon
             this
             Subject
             )
             be
             a
             sufficient
             conviction
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             sufficient
             vindication
             of
             us
             ,
             yet
             for
             further
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             Let
             us
             consider
             first
             ,
             
             that
             if
             we
             compare
             the
             ages
             and
             originals
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             Britannique
             Churches
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Britannique
             is
             the
             more
             ancient
             and
             Elder
             Sister
             to
             the
             Roman
             it self
             ;
             
             The
             Britannique
             Church
             being
             planted
             by
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
             in
             the
             raign
             of
             
               Tiberius
               Caesar
            
             :
             where
             as
             it
             is
             confessed
             that
             Saint
             Peter
             came
             not
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             untill
             the
             second
             year
             of
             
               Claudius
               ,
               secundo
               Claudii
               anno
               in
               Italiam
               venit
               .
            
             So
             if
             we
             look
             to
             the
             beginning
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             Britannique
             Church
             in
             its
             first
             original
             was
             free
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             neither
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             Court
             ,
             nor
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             that
             it
             continued
             free
             in
             ensuing
             ages
             appears
             evidently
             by
             that
             opposition
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Britain
             maintained
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             siding
             with
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             about
             the
             question
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             concerning
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             wherein
             Austine
             about
             the
             six
             hundreth
             year
             laboured
             to
             conform
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             .
             Is
             it
             credible
             that
             the
             whole
             Brittish
             and
             Scottish
             Church
             should
             so
             unanimously
             have
             dissented
             from
             Rome
             ,
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             together
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             subject
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             lawfull
             Patriarch
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             all
             that
             time
             should
             never
             so
             much
             as
             question
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             his
             Subjects
             ?
             Even
             then
             when
             Pope
             Victor
             durst
             attempt
             to
             deny
             or
             withdraw
             his
             communion
             from
             all
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             businesse
             .
             Neither
             were
             the
             Brittish
             Churches
             at
             last
             conformed
             to
             Rome
             by
             any
             Patriarchall
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             many
             conferences
             ,
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             civill
             affaires
             ,
             and
             by
             long
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             some
             sooner
             ,
             some
             later
             .
             A
             long
             tract
             of
             time
             indeed
             ,
             when
             some
             in
             the
             most
             Septentrionall
             parts
             of
             these
             Provinces
             were
             not
             reduced
             until
             a
             little
             before
             the
             late
             reformation
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             among
             the
             principal
             priviledges
             of
             patriarchall
             power
             is
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             .
             
             That
             all
             Metropolitans
             at
             least
             should
             
             either
             be
             ordained
             by
             the
             Patriarch
             ;
             or
             by
             License
             from
             the
             Patriarch
             .
          
           
             This
             appears
             clearly
             in
             the
             dispute
             between
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             and
             the
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             ;
             But
             where
             the
             Bishops
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             independent
             upon
             ,
             not
             subject
             unto
             any
             forrain
             Prelate
             there
             ,
             they
             ordained
             at
             their
             own
             pleasures
             ,
             needed
             no
             License
             .
             Such
             were
             our
             British
             Primates
             ordained
             alwaies
             ,
             or
             ordinarily
             at
             Rome
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Cyprian
             priviledges
             ,
             creating
             new
             Bishopricks
             ,
             ordaining
             new
             Bishops
             at
             their
             own
             pleasures
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             account
             to
             Rome
             .
             So
             we
             read
             of
             St.
             Telaus
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             driven
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             by
             an
             Epidemical
             sicknesse
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             
             that
             at
             his
             return
             he
             
               consecrated
               and
               ordained
               Bishops
               as
               he
               thought
               fit
               .
               That
               he
               made
               one
            
             Hismael
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             St.
             Davids
             .
             
             
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               advanced
               many
               other
               men
               of
               the
               same
               order
               to
               the
               same
               degree
               ,
               sending
               them
               throughout
               the
               country
               ,
               and
               dividing
               the
               parishes
               for
               the
               best
               accommodation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             proofe
             of
             our
             exemption
             but
             onely
             the
             small
             number
             of
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             ordained
             by
             all
             the
             succeeding
             Popes
             for
             about
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             untill
             the
             death
             of
             Marcellinus
             :
             It
             were
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             in
             those
             daies
             had
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             do
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             Province
             ,
             
             and
             that
             their
             jurisdiction
             extended
             nothing
             near
             so
             far
             as
             Britain
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Peter
             Ordained
             but
             three
             in
             his
             supposed
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             ,
             
             
               ut
               sacerdotale
               Ministerium
               Romano
               populo
               &
               advenis
               benè
               sentientibus
               exhiberent
               ,
            
             and
             Clement
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             bequeathed
             his
             Episcopal
             Chair
             .
             Linus
             but
             eleven
             ,
             Clement
             but
             fifteen
             ,
             Anacletus
             but
             six
             ,
             Evaristus
             but
             five
             ,
             Alexander
             but
             five
             ,
             Sixtus
             but
             four
             ,
             &c.
             These
             were
             few
             enough
             for
             their
             own
             Province
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             spare
             for
             Britain
             .
             In
             the
             whole
             term
             of
             three
             hundred
             years
             there
             were
             few
             above
             two
             hundred
             Bishops
             Ordained
             at
             
               Rome
               .
               Italy
            
             alone
             may
             brag
             well
             near
             of
             as
             many
             Bishops
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             as
             many
             succeeding
             Popes
             did
             ordain
             in
             all
             their
             ages
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             scarcity
             of
             Christians
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             The
             writings
             of
             Tertullian
             and
             Saint
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             the
             Councels
             held
             within
             the
             time
             limited
             ,
             do
             evince
             the
             contrary
             .
             No
             ,
             the
             first
             badge
             of
             their
             Patriarchal
             authority
             in
             Britain
             was
             sending
             of
             the
             Pall
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             badge
             during
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Britons
             and
             Saxons
             ;
             And
             the
             first
             Pall
             that
             came
             into
             Britain
             was
             after
             six
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             doth
             yet
             appear
             much
             more
             clearly
             from
             the
             answer
             of
             Dionothus
             the
             Reverend
             and
             learned
             Abbot
             of
             Bangor
             ,
             
             which
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             those
             times
             was
             an
             University
             or
             Seminary
             of
             
             Learning
             and
             piety
             among
             the
             Britons
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             well
             deserving
             Rector
             of
             it
             ,
             made
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Britons
             ,
             when
             they
             pressed
             him
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Romaen
             Bishop
             as
             his
             Patriarch
             ,
             that
             
               he
               knew
               no
               obedience
               due
               to
               him
               whom
               they
               called
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               obedience
               of
               love
               ;
               And
               that
               under
               God
               they
               were
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Caerleon
             .
          
           
             Observe
             first
             ,
             what
             strangers
             the
             Britons
             were
             to
             the
             
               Papacy
               ,
               That
               man
               whom
               you
               call
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             acknowledged
             no
             subjection
             or
             subordination
             ,
             
               no
               obedience
            
             whatsoever
             due
             from
             them
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             reciprocal
             duty
             of
             love
             ,
             that
             was
             just
             the
             same
             that
             Rome
             did
             owe
             to
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             
               under
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             immediatly
             without
             any
             Forrein
             Prelate
             or
             Patriarch
             intervening
             ,
             
               they
               were
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Caerleon
               ,
            
             as
             their
             onely
             Primate
             and
             Patriarch
             .
             Which
             priviledge
             continued
             to
             the
             succeeding
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             for
             many
             ages
             afterwards
             ,
             saving
             that
             the
             Archiepiscopal
             Chair
             was
             removed
             from
             Caerleon
             to
             St.
             Davids
             in
             the
             Raign
             of
             King
             Arthur
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             observe
             the
             time
             when
             this
             answer
             was
             made
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             six
             hundred
             years
             were
             expired
             .
             So
             it
             is
             a
             full
             demonstrative
             convincing
             proof
             for
             the
             whole
             term
             prefixed
             .
          
           
             But
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             cavil
             and
             say
             ,
             
             that
             Dionothus
             was
             but
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             body
             of
             the
             British
             Clergy
             might
             be
             of
             
             another
             mind
             ;
             that
             which
             followes
             strikes
             the
             question
             dead
             :
             That
             Austin
             ,
             Saint
             Gregories
             Legate
             ,
             proposing
             three
             things
             to
             the
             Britons
             .
             First
             that
             they
             should
             submit
             to
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             conforme
             to
             the
             customes
             of
             the
             Roman
             Province
             about
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Saxons
             :
             all
             the
             British
             Clergy
             assembled
             themselves
             together
             ,
             
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             in
             two
             several
             Synods
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             
             to
             deliberate
             hereupon
             ,
             and
             after
             mature
             consideration
             ,
             they
             rejected
             all
             his
             propositions
             Synodically
             ,
             
             and
             refused
             flatly
             and
             unanimously
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             him
             upon
             those
             terms
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             St.
             Austin
             was
             necessitated
             to
             return
             over
             the
             Seas
             ,
             to
             obtain
             his
             own
             consecration
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             return
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Saxon
             Bishops
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             any
             other
             Bishops
             .
             They
             refused
             indeed
             to
             their
             own
             cost
             ,
             twelve
             hundred
             innocent
             Monks
             of
             Bangor
             ,
             
             shortly
             after
             lost
             their
             lives
             for
             it
             .
             Rome
             was
             ever
             builded
             in
             blood
             ;
             Howsoever
             these
             words
             
               [
               quamvis
               Augustino
               prius
               mortuo
            
             ]
             have
             since
             been
             forged
             and
             inserted
             into
             venerable
             Bede
             ,
             to
             palliate
             the
             matter
             ,
             which
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Copy
             .
             
             The
             concurring
             Testimonies
             of
             all
             our
             Historiographers
             witnessing
             the
             absolute
             and
             unanimous
             refusal
             of
             the
             Britons
             to
             submit
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             
             of
             fact
             it self
             ,
             do
             confirm
             this
             for
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             beyond
             all
             exception
             .
             So
             clear
             a
             truth
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             British
             Churches
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             neither
             ought
             nor
             paid
             any
             subjection
             to
             Rome
             .
             Whence
             might
             well
             proceed
             that
             answer
             of
             Elutherius
             to
             King
             Lucius
             (
             if
             that
             Epistle
             be
             not
             counterfeit
             )
             when
             he
             desired
             him
             to
             send
             over
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Lawes
             ,
             That
             
               he
               should
               chuse
               a
               Law
            
             [
             Ecclesiastical
             ]
             
               out
               of
               holy
               writ
               by
               the
               Councel
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             that
             is
             principally
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             you
             are
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             in
             your
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             same
             in
             effect
             which
             is
             conteined
             in
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             both
             our
             Histories
             and
             our
             Lawes
             do
             stile
             our
             Archbishops
             Pri●ates
             ,
             
             which
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             signifies
             as
             much
             as
             Patriarchs
             .
             
             And
             sometimes
             call
             them
             expresly
             by
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Patriarchs
             it self
             .
             Hence
             Vrban
             the
             second
             intertained
             and
             welcomed
             Anselm
             our
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             into
             the
             Councel
             of
             
               Barre
               ,
               tanquam
               alterius
               orbis
               Papam
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               of
               another
               world
            
             ;
             Or
             as
             others
             relate
             the
             passage
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Apostle
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               Patriarch
               worthy
               to
               be
               reverenced
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             had
             both
             sufficient
             authority
             and
             sufficient
             grounds
             to
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             with
             due
             moderation
             .
          
           
             SO
             from
             the
             persons
             who
             made
             the
             separation
             ,
             from
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Statutes
             of
             our
             Realm
             which
             warranted
             the
             separation
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             ancient
             Liberties
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Britannick
             Churches
             ,
             
             I
             proceed
             to
             my
             fourth
             ground
             drawn
             from
             the
             Imperial
             prerogatives
             of
             our
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ;
             That
             though
             we
             should
             wave
             all
             the
             other
             advantages
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             power
             to
             alter
             in
             the
             external
             discipline
             and
             regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whatsoever
             was
             of
             humane
             institution
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             body
             politick
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Holden
             
               proposeth
               the
               case
               right
               by
               way
               of
               Objection
               ,
            
             
             But
             peradventure
             the
             Protestants
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             or
             supream
             Senate
             of
             every
             Kingdome
             or
             Common-Wealth
             have
             power
             to
             make
             Lawes
             and
             statutes
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             either
             directly
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             indirectly
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Clergy
             as
             the
             Laity
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             or
             Common-Wealth
             are
             bound
             to
             reject
             all
             forrain
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             superiority
             and
             dependance
             .
             And
             
             that
             his
             Legislative
             power
             is
             essentially
             annexed
             to
             every
             Kingdom
             and
             Commonwealth
             ,
             seeing
             that
             otherwise
             they
             cannot
             prevent
             those
             dangers
             which
             may
             spring
             and
             issue
             from
             that
             fountain
             ,
             to
             their
             destruction
             and
             ruine
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             do
             say
             indeed
             without
             all
             peradventure
             ,
             upon
             that
             very
             ground
             which
             is
             alledged
             in
             the
             objection
             .
             Neither
             do
             the
             Protestants
             want
             the
             suffrage
             of
             Roman
             Catholicks
             therein
             .
             
             
               Because
               humane
               nature
            
             (
             saith
             one
             )
             
               cannot
               be
               destitute
               of
               necessary
               remedies
               to
               its
               own
               preservation
               .
            
             And
             another
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               a
               Kingdome
               is
               granted
               ,
               of
               necessity
               all
               things
               are
               esteemed
               to
               be
               granted
               without
               which
               a
               Kingdome
               cannot
               be
               governed
               .
            
             
             
               And
               a
               Kingdom
               cannot
               be
               governed
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               King
               enjoy
               this
               power
               even
               over
               Clerks
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Necessary
             remedies
             are
             no
             remedies
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             just
             ,
             but
             worse
             then
             the
             disease
             .
             And
             being
             just
             ,
             the
             Subject
             is
             obliged
             to
             active
             obedience
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             see
             what
             the
             Doctour
             pleads
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             own
             objection
             .
             
             First
             he
             passeth
             by
             the
             native
             power
             of
             civil
             Soveraign
             Empire
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             omitted
             ;
             for
             therein
             consists
             the
             main
             force
             of
             the
             argument
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             part
             ,
             he
             saith
             he
             could
             demonstrate
             clearly
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             needful
             ,
             that
             
               the
               dependence
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Orthodox
               Christians
               upon
               the
               Pope
               ,
               being
               rightly
               conceived
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               really
               necessary
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               certain
               and
               true
               princ●ples
               of
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               doth
               
               not
               bring
               any
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               danger
               to
               the
               Common-Wealth
               ,
               though
               in
               hostility
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               different
               communion
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             If
             we
             lived
             in
             Plato's
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             did
             his
             duty
             ,
             this
             reason
             were
             of
             more
             force
             .
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             exercise
             of
             any
             lawful
             power
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             certain
             and
             true
             principles
             of
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             should
             be
             dangerous
             to
             any
             Society
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             our
             case
             .
             What
             if
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Court
             of
             Rome
             have
             swerved
             from
             those
             certain
             and
             true
             principles
             of
             Catholick
             Religion
             ?
             or
             have
             abused
             that
             power
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Church
             ?
             Or
             have
             usurped
             more
             authority
             then
             did
             belong
             unto
             them
             ?
             Or
             have
             Engrossed
             all
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             to
             themselves
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Land
             but
             Cyphers
             in
             their
             own
             Diocesses
             ?
             Or
             have
             hazarded
             the
             utter
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             Simony
             ,
             extortion
             ,
             provisions
             ,
             reservations
             ,
             and
             exemptions
             ?
             Or
             have
             obtruded
             new
             unwarrantable
             Oathes
             upon
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             allegiance
             ?
             Or
             have
             drained
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             its
             treasure
             by
             pecuniary
             avaricious
             arts
             ?
             Or
             have
             challenged
             to
             themselves
             a
             negative
             voice
             against
             the
             right
             heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             ;
             Or
             authority
             to
             depose
             a
             crowned
             King
             ,
             and
             absolve
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oathes
             and
             allegiance
             to
             their
             Soveraignes
             ?
             And
             have
             shewed
             
             themselves
             incorrigible
             in
             all
             these
             things
             .
             This
             is
             our
             case
             .
             In
             any
             one
             of
             these
             cases
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             them
             all
             conjoyned
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             lawful
             ,
             but
             very
             necessary
             for
             Christian
             Princes
             to
             reform
             such
             grosse
             abuses
             ,
             and
             to
             free
             themselves
             and
             their
             Subjects
             from
             such
             a
             tyrannical
             yoke
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             a
             Provincial
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             Schisme
             but
             Loyalty
             in
             their
             Subjects
             to
             yeild
             obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Author
             proceeds
             ,
             
             That
             
               no
               civil
               power
               how
               Soveraign
               soever
               can
               correct
               the
               fundamental
               articles
               of
               Christian
               faith
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               pervert
               the
               order
               of
               sacred
               rites
               received
               by
               universal
               tradition
               as
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               justifie
               any
               thing
               by
               their
               Edicts
               which
               is
               against
               Christian
               charity
               .
            
             To
             all
             this
             we
             do
             readily
             assent
             ,
             and
             never
             did
             presume
             to
             arrogate
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             to
             exercise
             any
             such
             power
             .
             But
             still
             this
             is
             wide
             from
             our
             case
             .
             What
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             have
             presumed
             to
             coyn
             and
             attempted
             to
             obtrude
             upon
             us
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             new
             Creed
             ,
             and
             to
             pervert
             the
             sacred
             rites
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             with-holding
             the
             Cup
             from
             the
             Laity
             ?
             Then
             without
             doubt
             not
             we
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             Schisme
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             separate
             from
             him
             in
             his
             innovations
             ,
             without
             incurring
             the
             crime
             of
             Schisme
             .
             This
             is
             laid
             down
             by
             the
             Author
             himself
             as
             an
             evident
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             we
             thank
             him
             for
             it
             ;
             
             That
             
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               every
               Christian
               to
               acknowledge
               no
               authority
               under
               heaven
               ,
               either
               
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               ,
               that
               hath
               power
               to
               abrogate
               those
               things
               that
               are
               revealed
               and
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               determine
               those
               things
               which
               are
               opposite
               unto
               them
               ,
               quod
               Schismatis
               origo
               foret
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               the
               original
               of
               Schisme
               .
            
             But
             where
             that
             Author
             infers
             as
             a
             corollary
             from
             the
             former
             Proposition
             ,
             
             That
             
               no
               Edict
               of
               a
               Soveraign
               Prince
               can
               Iustifie
               Schisme
               ,
               because
               all
               Schisme
               is
               destructive
               to
               Christian
               charity
            
             ;
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             with
             all
             due
             respect
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             to
             his
             learning
             ,
             to
             his
             moderation
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             charity
             ,
             to
             rectifie
             that
             mistake
             .
             If
             by
             Schisme
             he
             understand
             criminal
             Schisme
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             most
             true
             ;
             That
             were
             not
             onely
             to
             Justifie
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               which
               is
               an
               abhomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             but
             to
             justifie
             wickednesse
             it self
             :
             But
             every
             separation
             or
             Schisme
             taken
             in
             a
             large
             sence
             is
             not
             criminal
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             destructive
             to
             Christian
             Charity
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             charitable
             duty
             .
             In
             all
             the
             cases
             that
             I
             have
             supposed
             above
             ,
             and
             shall
             prove
             hereafter
             ,
             they
             that
             make
             the
             Separation
             continue
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             give
             the
             cause
             become
             the
             Schismatiques
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             urged
             ,
             That
             this
             proceeds
             from
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Prince
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             proceeds
             from
             both
             .
             Three
             things
             are
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             publique
             reformation
             lawful
             ;
             Just
             grounds
             ,
             due
             moderation
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             authority
             .
             There
             
             may
             be
             just
             grounds
             without
             sufficient
             authority
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             authority
             without
             just
             grounds
             ;
             and
             both
             sufficient
             authority
             and
             just
             grounds
             without
             due
             moderation
             .
             But
             where
             these
             three
             things
             concur
             ,
             it
             justifies
             the
             reformation
             before
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             renders
             that
             separation
             lawful
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             were
             Schismatical
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             alledged
             ,
             That
             
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               so
               absolute
               that
               he
               can
               command
               any
               thing
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               oblige
               his
               Subjects
               to
               obedience
               ,
               in
               things
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               the
               positive
               Law
               of
               God.
            
             No
             Orthodox
             Christian
             can
             doubt
             of
             this
             truth
             .
             
             The
             authority
             of
             the
             inferiour
             ceaseth
             ,
             where
             the
             Superiour
             declareth
             his
             pleasure
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             
             
               Da
               veniam
               Imperator
               ,
               tu
               carcerom
               ,
               ille
               gehennam
               minatur
               ,
               Pardon
               me
               O
               Emperour
               ,
               thou
               threatenest
               me
               with
               imprisonment
               ,
               but
               God
               Almighty
               with
               hell-fire
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             case
             ,
             neither
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             doth
             injoyn
             Brittish
             Christians
             to
             buy
             pardons
             ,
             and
             indulgences
             ,
             and
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             Palls
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             at
             Rome
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             Boniface
             the
             eighth
             by
             his
             Bull
             exempted
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             whereupon
             did
             grow
             a
             controversie
             between
             
               Thomas
               Arundel
            
             Archbishop
             ,
             
             and
             the
             University
             ;
             And
             the
             said
             Bull
             was
             decreed
             to
             be
             void
             by
             two
             succeeding
             
             Kings
             ,
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             being
             obtained
             
               in
               praejudicium
               Coronae
               suae
               ,
               &
               Legum
               &
               consuetudinum
               Regni
               sui
               enervationem
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               Imperial
               crown
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               weakning
               of
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Customes
               of
               his
               Realm
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             disobedience
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             Soveraign
             Princes
             must
             be
             joyned
             with
             passive
             obedience
             ,
             
             it
             must
             be
             onely
             when
             and
             where
             their
             commands
             are
             evidently
             unjust
             ,
             such
             as
             Pha●aohs
             commanding
             the
             Hebrew
             Midwives
             to
             kill
             all
             the
             Male
             children
             ,
             or
             Sauls
             injoyning
             his
             guard
             to
             slay
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             like
             N●buchadnezzars
             idolatrous
             edict
             ,
             charging
             all
             men
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             his
             golden
             Image
             .
             For
             otherwise
             if
             the
             case
             be
             doubtful
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             in
             Case
             divinity
             ,
             
               Subditis
               tenentur
               in
               favorem
               Legis
               judicare
               ,
            
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             judge
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             Otherwise
             they
             run
             into
             a
             certain
             crime
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             an
             uncertain
             .
             A
             War
             may
             be
             unjust
             in
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Souldier
             be
             guiltlesse
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Subject
             obliged
             to
             sift
             the
             grounds
             of
             his
             Soveraigns
             commands
             too
             narrowly
             .
             It
             happens
             often
             ,
             that
             
               reum
               facit
               Principem
               iniquitas
               imperandi
            
             ,
             
             
               innocentem
               subditum
               ordo
               serviendi
            
             ,
             The
             Prince
             may
             be
             unjust
             in
             his
             commands
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Subject
             innocent
             in
             his
             obedience
             .
             Take
             the
             case
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             doubtful
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Soveraignty
             and
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             being
             rejected
             by
             three
             parts
             
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             unanimously
             shaken
             off
             by
             three
             Kingdoms
             .
             And
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             who
             is
             fittest
             to
             be
             Judge
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             ;
             Not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             person
             accused
             ,
             And
             
               frustra
               expectatur
               cujuslibet
               authoritas
               contra
               seipsum
               ,
               It
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               expect
               that
               one
               should
               imploy
               his
               authority
               against
               himself
               .
            
             Not
             the
             people
             ;
             would
             a
             Judge
             take
             it
             well
             ,
             that
             a
             Gaoler
             should
             detain
             the
             Prisoner
             from
             execution
             ,
             untill
             he
             were
             satisfied
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             sentence
             ?
             Or
             a
             Pilot
             that
             he
             may
             not
             move
             his
             Rudder
             according
             to
             the
             alterable
             face
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Marriners
             ?
             No
             ,
             whensoever
             any
             question
             hath
             been
             moved
             between
             any
             kingdom
             or
             Republick
             of
             what
             Communion
             soever
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             concerning
             the
             liberties
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             extortions
             and
             incroachments
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             have
             evermore
             assumed
             the
             last
             Judicature
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
             as
             of
             right
             it
             doth
             belong
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Romanists
             themselves
             do
             acknowledge
             that
             Soveraign
             Princes
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             ,
             not
             only
             may
             ,
             but
             are
             in
             justice
             obliged
             to
             oppose
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Judges
             ,
             and
             to
             protect
             and
             free
             their
             subjects
             from
             their
             violence
             and
             oppression
             .
             Parsons
             himself
             wondreth
             that
             any
             man
             should
             deny
             this
             power
             to
             Kings
             in
             their
             own
             kingdomes
             .
             But
             we
             are
             fully
             satisfied
             and
             assured
             ,
             that
             that
             universal
             
             power
             which
             the
             Pope
             claimes
             by
             Divine
             right
             over
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             particularly
             over
             the
             Britannique
             Churches
             without
             their
             consents
             ;
             And
             much
             more
             that
             Jurisdiction
             which
             
               de
               facto
            
             he
             did
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             would
             have
             exercised
             there
             ,
             (
             and
             lesse
             then
             which
             he
             would
             not
             go
             )
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             natural
             and
             Christian
             liberties
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             was
             and
             is
             a
             tyrannical
             and
             oppressive
             yoak
             .
             If
             all
             Christians
             were
             as
             well
             satisfied
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             our
             assumption
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             this
             controversie
             were
             at
             an
             end
             .
             And
             thus
             far
             all
             Roman
             Catholicks
             not
             interessed
             ,
             nor
             prepossessed
             with
             prejudice
             ,
             do
             accord
             fully
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             whomsoever
             Papal
             power
             was
             given
             ,
             whether
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             succeeding
             ages
             ,
             it
             was
             given
             for
             edification
             not
             for
             destruction
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Roman
             Court
             in
             later
             dayes
             hath
             sought
             to
             impose
             grievous
             oppressive
             and
             intolerable
             burthens
             upon
             their
             subjects
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             shake
             off
             ,
             without
             regarding
             their
             censure
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             proposition
             .
             But
             because
             all
             are
             not
             so
             well
             satisfied
             about
             the
             just
             extent
             of
             Papal
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             we
             must
             search
             a
             little
             higher
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             do
             both
             agree
             ,
             that
             Soveraign
             Princes
             may
             by
             enabled
             ,
             and
             authorized
             ,
             either
             by
             concession
             or
             by
             prescription
             for
             time
             immemoriall
             ,
             
             (
             perhaps
             it
             were
             more
             properly
             said
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             
             Soveraign
             authority
             over
             the
             whole
             body
             politique
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Clergy
             are
             a
             part
             )
             ●o
             exercise
             all
             external
             acts
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             coercive
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             fit
             delegates
             ,
             
               praecipiendo
               suis
               subditis
               Sacerdotibus
               ,
               ut
               excommunicent
               rebelles
               &
               contumaces
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             asserted
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Abbesses
             ,
             which
             being
             women
             are
             lesse
             capable
             of
             any
             spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             ,
             and
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             coercive
             jurisdiction
             did
             flow
             at
             first
             either
             from
             the
             Bounty
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             Soveraign
             Princes
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             connivence
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             voluntary
             consent
             and
             free
             submission
             of
             Christians
             ;
             
               Volenti
               non
               fit
               injuria
            
             ,
             consent
             takes
             away
             errour
             ,
             (
             I
             except
             alwayes
             that
             jurisdiction
             which
             is
             purely
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keies
             ,
             whereof
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             are
             not
             capable
             .
             )
             So
             whensoever
             the
             Weal-publick
             and
             the
             common
             safety
             of
             their
             people
             doth
             require
             it
             ,
             for
             advancement
             of
             publick
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             greater
             ease
             and
             convenience
             of
             the
             subject
             in
             general
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             Vicissitude
             and
             conversion
             of
             humane
             affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             of
             Monarchies
             ,
             they
             may
             upon
             well
             grounded
             experience
             in
             a
             National
             Synod
             or
             Councel
             ,
             more
             advisedly
             retract
             what
             their
             predecessours
             had
             advisedly
             granted
             or
             permitted
             .
             And
             alter
             the
             face
             and
             rules
             of
             the
             external
             discipline
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             such
             things
             as
             are
             but
             of
             humane
             right
             ,
             when
             they
             become
             hurtful
             or
             impeditive
             of
             a
             greater
             good
             :
             in
             which
             cases
             their
             subjects
             may
             with
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             are
             bound
             in
             duty
             to
             conforme
             themselves
             to
             their
             Lawes
             .
             Otherwise
             Kingdoms
             and
             Societies
             should
             want
             necessary
             remedies
             for
             their
             own
             preservation
             ,
             which
             is
             granted
             by
             both
             parties
             to
             be
             an
             absurdity
             .
          
           
             Weigh
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             discipline
             ,
             
             and
             consider
             what
             one
             there
             is
             which
             Christian
             Emperours
             of
             old
             did
             not
             either
             exercise
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             delegates
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             regulate
             by
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             concerning
             the
             priviledges
             and
             revenues
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             Councels
             ,
             the
             presiding
             in
             Councels
             ,
             the
             dissolving
             of
             Councels
             ,
             the
             confirming
             of
             Councels
             ,
             concerning
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             concerning
             the
             patronage
             of
             ,
             and
             nomination
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             benefices
             and
             dignities
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             suspension
             ,
             deposition
             ,
             and
             ordering
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Monks
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             Persons
             in
             holy
             orders
             ,
             concerning
             Appeales
             ,
             concerning
             Religion
             and
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             thereof
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Creeds
             or
             common
             Symbols
             of
             faith
             ,
             concerning
             Heresie
             ,
             Schisme
             ,
             Judaisme
             ,
             the
             suppression
             of
             Sects
             ,
             against
             Swearing
             ,
             Cursing
             ,
             Blaspheming
             ,
             Prophanenesse
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             concerning
             Sacraments
             ,
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             
             Simony
             ,
             Marriages
             ,
             Divorces
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             things
             which
             are
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             cognisance
             ,
             wherein
             he
             that
             desires
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             see
             how
             the
             coercive
             power
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             and
             Judges
             did
             flow
             from
             the
             gracious
             concessions
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             may
             (
             if
             he
             be
             not
             too
             much
             possessed
             with
             prejudice
             )
             resolve
             himself
             ,
             by
             reading
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             the
             Code
             ,
             the
             Authentiques
             or
             Novels
             of
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             Capitulars
             of
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             his
             successours
             Kings
             of
             France
             .
             We
             have
             been
             requested
             ,
             said
             
               Iustinian
               ,
               by
               Menna
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               this
               City
               ,
            
             
             
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               universal
               Patriarch
               ,
               to
               grant
               this
               priviledge
               to
               the
               most
               reverend
               Clerkes
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             pecuniary
             causes
             referring
             them
             first
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             could
             not
             compose
             or
             determine
             the
             difference
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             secular
             Judge
             ;
             And
             in
             criminal
             causes
             if
             the
             crime
             were
             civil
             ,
             to
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             if
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             
               By
               the
               Councel
               of
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Nobles
            
             (
             said
             Charles
             the
             great
             )
             
               we
               have
               Ordained
               Bishops
               throughout
               the
               Cities
               ,
            
             
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             commanded
             and
             authorized
             it
             to
             be
             done
             .
             )
             
               And
               do
               decree
               to
               assemble
               a
               Synod
               every
               year
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               presence
               the
               Canonical
               decrees
               ,
               and
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               restored
               .
            
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             did
             our
             King
             Henry
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             more
             at
             the
             reformation
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Soveraign
             Princes
             are
             not
             said
             
             properly
             to
             make
             Canons
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             prescribe
             them
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             or
             suspension
             ,
             or
             degradation
             ,
             or
             any
             spirituall
             punishment
             .
             But
             to
             affirm
             that
             they
             cannot
             make
             Ecclesiasticall
             constitutions
             ,
             under
             a
             civill
             pain
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             cannot
             (
             especially
             with
             the
             advise
             and
             concurrence
             of
             their
             Clergy
             assembled
             in
             a
             National
             Synod
             )
             reform
             errours
             and
             abuses
             ,
             and
             remedy
             incroachments
             and
             usurpations
             ,
             and
             innovations
             ,
             either
             in
             faith
             or
             discipline
             ,
             and
             regulate
             the
             new
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Customes
             of
             Intruders
             and
             Upstarts
             ,
             by
             the
             old
             Canons
             of
             the
             primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             practise
             of
             all
             antiquity
             .
             King
             Solomon
             deposed
             Abiathar
             from
             the
             high
             Priesthood
             and
             put
             Sadoc
             in
             his
             place
             .
             
             Nor
             want
             we
             Presidents
             of
             Popes
             themselves
             who
             have
             been
             convented
             before
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             Sixtus
             the
             third
             before
             Valentinian
             ,
             though
             Platina
             mince
             the
             matter
             a
             little
             too
             much
             ,
             
               (
               damnatur
               Bassus
               calumniator
               iniquus
               annuente
               Valentiniano
               &c.
               )
               Leo
            
             the
             third
             before
             Charles
             the
             great
             .
             That
             have
             been
             banished
             by
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             Liberius
             unjustly
             banished
             by
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             more
             unjustly
             restored
             ,
             Sylverius
             justly
             banished
             by
             Iustinian
             .
             That
             have
             been
             imprisoned
             by
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             as
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             first
             by
             Theodoric
             .
             That
             have
             been
             deposed
             by
             them
             ,
             As
             Iohn
             the
             twelfth
             by
             Otho
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             the
             sixth
             by
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             
               Henricus
               secundus
               in
               Italiam
               
               cum
               magno
               exercitu
               veniens
               ,
               
               habita
               Synodo
               ,
               cum
               Benedictum
               novum
               ,
               Sylvestrum
               tertium
               ,
               Gregorium
               sextum
               ,
               tanquam
               tria
               teterrima
               monstra
               abdicare
               se
               magistratu
               coegisset
               &c.
               
            
             Henry
             
               the
               second
               coming
               into
            
             Italy
             
               with
               a
               great
               army
               ,
               having
               convocated
               a
            
             Synod
             ,
             
               when
               he
               had
               compelled
            
             Benedict
             
               the
               Ninth
            
             ,
             Sylvester
             
               the
               third
               ,
               and
            
             Gregory
             
               the
               sixth
               ,
               as
               three
               most
               filthy
               monsters
               to
               quit
               their
               government
               ,
               he
               created
            
             Syndeger
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Bamberge
             ,
             
               afterwards
               Clement
            
             the
             second
             Pope
             .
             Of
             old
             when
             any
             Schisme
             did
             infest
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             think
             no
             See
             in
             the
             World
             hath
             been
             oftner
             rent
             asunder
             by
             pretenders
             to
             the
             Papacy
             )
             the
             Emperours
             when
             they
             pleased
             did
             assume
             unto
             themselves
             the
             cognisance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             determine
             the
             succession
             either
             by
             themselves
             ,
             
             or
             by
             their
             Exarch
             ,
             or
             Delegates
             ,
             as
             Honorius
             between
             Boniface
             the
             first
             and
             
               Eulalius
               ,
               Theodoric
            
             the
             King
             between
             Symmachus
             and
             Laurentius
             .
             The
             Exarch
             of
             Ravenna
             between
             Sergius
             the
             first
             and
             
               Paschalis
               .
               Otho
            
             the
             third
             between
             Iohn
             the
             Seventeenth
             and
             Gregory
             the
             fifth
             .
             But
             when
             these
             imperiall
             acts
             are
             done
             in
             Synods
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             authentique
             and
             more
             conform
             to
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             our
             learned
             and
             ingenuous
             countryman
             Davenport
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Franciscus
               à
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             ,
             (
             far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             censure
             Christian
             charity
             and
             moderation
             for
             lukewarmnesse
             ,
             or
             Atheistical
             neutrality
             ,
             like
             those
             whose
             chief
             religion
             consists
             in
             
             crying
             up
             a
             faction
             ,
             I
             rather
             wish
             he
             had
             been
             more
             universally
             acquainted
             with
             our
             English
             Doctrine
             )
             in
             his
             paraphrastical
             exposition
             of
             our
             English
             Articles
             ,
             to
             this
             question
             ,
             
             
               How
               and
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               in
               points
               of
               faith
               to
               appeal
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               decline
               his
               Iudgment
               ,
            
             cites
             the
             resolution
             of
             Gerson
             in
             these
             words
             following
             ,
             
               Hoc
               etiam
               practicatum
               est
               per
               quoscunque
               Reges
               et
               Principes
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               also
               hath
               been
               practised
               by
               all
               Kings
               &
               Princes
               ,
               who
               have
               withdrawn
               themselves
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               those
               whom
               such
               or
               such
               did
               Iudge
               to
               be
               Popes
               ,
               which
               substractions
               neverthelesse
               were
               approved
               by
               the
               sacred
               Councell
               of
            
             Constance
             ,
             
               some
               expressely
            
             ,
             
             
               some
               implicitly
            
             .
             The
             most
             Christian
             King
             Lewis
             the
             twelfth
             convocated
             a
             Nationall
             Councell
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             at
             Towers
             ,
             
             wherein
             sundry
             Articles
             were
             proposed
             ,
             deliberated
             of
             ,
             and
             concluded
             ,
             touching
             these
             affaires
             .
             The
             third
             Article
             was
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             should
             invade
             another
             Prince
             in
             an
             hostile
             manner
             ,
             and
             excite
             other
             Princes
             to
             invade
             his
             territories
             ,
             whether
             that
             Prince
             might
             not
             lawfully
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             such
             a
             Pope
             ;
             where
             observe
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             case
             alone
             be
             specified
             ,
             as
             being
             fitted
             to
             that
             present
             controversy
             between
             the
             King
             of
             France
             and
             the
             Pope
             ;
             yet
             all
             other
             cases
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             or
             consequence
             are
             included
             ,
             
             And
             
               conclusum
               est
               per
               Concilium
               principem
               posse
               ab
               obedien●ia
               Papae
               se
               subducere
               ac
               substrahere
               ;
               non
               tamen
               in
               totum
               et
               indistincte
               ,
               
               sed
               pro
               tuitione
               tantum
               ac
               defensione
               jurium
               suorum
               temporalium
               .
               It
               was
               concluded
               by
               the
               Councel
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               might
               withdraw
               himself
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
            
             Pope
             ;
             
               yet
               not
               totally
               ,
               nor
               indistinctly
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               temporal
               rights
               .
            
             The
             fourth
             proposition
             was
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             substraction
             was
             lawfully
             made
             ,
             what
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             subjects
             ,
             more
             particularly
             Prelates
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastiques
             ,
             ought
             to
             do
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             had
             formerly
             no
             recourse
             to
             the
             Apostolique
             See.
             
             And
             
               conclusum
               est
               per
               concilium
               servandum
               esse
               jus
               commune
               ,
               antiquum
               ,
               et
               pragmaticam
               Sanctionem
               regni
               ,
               ex
               deeretis
               Sacro-Sancti
               concilii
               Basiliensis
               desumptam
               .
               It
               was
               concluded
               by
               the
               Councell
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               common
               right
               was
               to
               be
               preserved
               ,
               and
               the
               pragmaticall
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Councell
               of
            
             Basil.
             The
             eighth
             proposition
             was
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             proceeding
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             should
             pronounce
             any
             censures
             against
             such
             a
             Prince
             ,
             whether
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             obeied
             .
             
             And
             
               conclusum
               est
               unanimiter
               per
               concilium
               talem
               sententiam
               nullam
               esse
               ,
               nec
               de
               jure
               vel
               alio
               quocunque
               modo
               ligare
               .
               It
               was
               concluded
               unanimously
               by
               the
               Councell
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Sentence
               was
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               not
               binding
               in
               law
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
            
             ;
             which
             opinion
             or
             resolution
             of
             theirs
             the
             above-men●tioned
             Authour
             saith
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             condemne
             whilest
             the
             Church
             doth
             tolerate
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Behold
             a
             principall
             cause
             of
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             usurpations
             and
             incroachments
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             upon
             the
             Politicall
             rights
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             let
             go
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             quite
             shaken
             off
             .
          
           
             Anthonius
             de
             Rosellis
             
               a
               zealous
               assertour
               of
               the
               Papall
               authority
               concludes
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
            
             being
             an
             heretick
             ,
             or
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             though
             but
             in
             secret
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             (
             without
             any
             sentence
             or
             declaration
             preceding
             )
             for
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             that
             know
             it
             ,
             
             Especially
             for
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             to
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             themselvs
             from
             under
             his
             power
             by
             that
             naturall
             right
             which
             they
             have
             to
             defend
             themselves
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             well
             be
             doubted
             of
             in
             the
             case
             of
             private
             persons
             ,
             before
             sentence
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             constituted
             by
             Christ
             the
             Soveraign
             Monarch
             of
             the
             Universall
             Church
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Soveraign
             Princes
             with
             Provincial
             Councells
             ,
             when
             Generall
             Councells
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             when
             General
             Councells
             have
             given
             their
             sentence
             formerly
             in
             the
             case
             (
             as
             the
             Councells
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             have
             done
             concerning
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             )
             
             And
             with
             us
             who
             are
             sufficiently
             resolved
             that
             St.
             Peter
             had
             no
             preheminence
             above
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             but
             onely
             principality
             of
             order
             and
             the
             begining
             of
             unity
             ;
             And
             that
             whatsoever
             power
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             more
             then
             any
             other
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             is
             meerly
             from
             the
             customes
             
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Edicts
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             upon
             sufficient
             grounds
             ,
             by
             equall
             authority
             to
             that
             by
             which
             it
             was
             acquired
             ;
             I
             say
             in
             this
             our
             case
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             at
             all
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             can
             much
             lesse
             be
             doubted
             whether
             a
             Soveraign
             Prince
             with
             a
             National
             Synod
             may
             remedy
             the
             incroachments
             and
             usurpations
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             within
             his
             own
             dominions
             ,
             or
             exclude
             new
             Creeds
             and
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             
             lately
             devised
             and
             obtruded
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             General
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             of
             which
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             is
             Doctor
             Holdens
             opinion
             ,
             
               Notum
               est
               inter
               Catholicos
               omnes
               tanquans
               axioma
               certissimum
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               known
               that
               all
               Catholicks
               do
               hold
               this
               as
               a
               most
               certain
               axiome
               ,
               that
               nothing
               ought
               or
               may
               be
               maintained
               for
               a
               Christian
               revealed
               truth
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               received
               by
               our
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               delivered
               from
               one
               generation
               to
               another
               by
               continued
               succession
               from
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             This
             is
             all
             that
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             done
             it
             with
             due
             submission
             to
             the
             highest
             Judge
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             controversies
             upon
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             general
             Councel
             .
             If
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             will
             be
             humorous
             ,
             like
             little
             children
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             cannot
             have
             some
             toy
             that
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             do
             cast
             away
             all
             that
             their
             parents
             have
             given
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
          
           
             Over
             and
             above
             all
             the
             former
             grounds
             
             which
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             do
             in
             some
             sort
             acknowledge
             .
             I
             propose
             this
             further
             ,
             that
             Patriarchal
             power
             in
             external
             things
             is
             subject
             and
             subordinate
             to
             Imperial
             .
             
             When
             Mauritius
             the
             Emperour
             had
             made
             a
             Law
             that
             no
             Souldier
             should
             turn
             Monk
             ,
             untill
             his
             warfare
             were
             accomplished
             ,
             St.
             Gregory
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             disliked
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             represented
             his
             sense
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             withall
             according
             to
             his
             duty
             published
             it
             ,
             
             
               Ego
               quidem
               missioni
               subjectus
               eandem
               legem
               per
               diversas
               terrarum
               partes
               transmitto
               ,
               &
               quia
               lex
               ipsa
               omnipotenti
               deo
               minime
               concordat
               ,
               Ecce
               per
               suggestionis
               meae
               paginam
               dominis
               nunciavi
               ;
               utrobique
               ergo
               quae
               debui
               exolvi
               ,
               qui
               &
               Imperatori
               obedientiam
               praebui
               ,
               &
               pro
               deo
               quid
               sensi
               minime
               tacui
               .
               I
               being
               subject
               to
               your
               command
               have
               transmitted
               your
               Law
               to
               be
               published
               through
               diverse
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               because
               the
               Law
               itself
               is
               not
               pleasing
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               I
               have
               represented
               my
               opinion
               thereof
               to
               my
               Lords
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               have
               performed
               my
               duty
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               in
               yeelding
               obedience
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               not
               concealing
               what
               I
               thought
               for
               God.
            
             A
             most
             rare
             and
             Christian
             president
             of
             that
             great
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             our
             observation
             and
             imitation
             in
             these
             dayes
             ;
             He
             acknowledged
             the
             Emperour
             to
             be
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             himself
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             his
             commands
             .
             And
             though
             no
             humane
             invention
             can
             warrant
             an
             act
             that
             is
             Morally
             evil
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             onely
             impeditive
             of
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             as
             that
             blessed
             
             Saint
             did
             take
             this
             Law
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             command
             of
             a
             Soveraign
             doth
             weigh
             down
             the
             scale
             ,
             and
             obligeth
             a
             Patriarch
             to
             obedience
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             concerns
             Religion
             .
             How
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             command
             of
             the
             English
             Monarch
             and
             the
             English
             Church
             disoblige
             an
             English
             subject
             from
             a
             forrein
             Patriarch
             ,
             whose
             Original
             right
             is
             but
             humane
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             case
             in
             question
             between
             Rome
             and
             England
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             up
             yet
             closer
             to
             the
             question
             .
             
             The
             general
             Councels
             of
             Constantinople
             and
             Chalcedon
             ,
             with
             the
             presence
             ,
             concurrence
             and
             confirmation
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             great
             &
             Martian
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             by
             his
             Legates
             ,
             
             did
             advance
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             from
             being
             a
             poore
             Suffragan
             under
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Heraclea
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             second
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             equal
             in
             dignity
             power
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             priviledges
             ,
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             assigned
             unto
             him
             for
             his
             Patriarchate
             Pontus
             ,
             and
             Asia
             the
             lesse
             ,
             and
             Thracia
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             countries
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             territories
             they
             substracted
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             at
             least
             over
             which
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             challenged
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             part
             from
             other
             Patriarchs
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             alteration
             was
             the
             same
             for
             which
             Caesarea
             of
             old
             was
             a
             long
             time
             preferred
             before
             Hierusalem
             ,
             and
             Alexandria
             before
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Rome
             before
             all
             others
             ,
             to
             conform
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             
             regiment
             to
             the
             Politicall
             ,
             because
             Constantinople
             was
             made
             of
             a
             mean
             City
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             many
             Diocesses
             and
             Provinces
             subject
             unto
             it
             as
             old
             Rome
             it self
             .
          
           
             But
             lest
             it
             may
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             done
             at
             all
             by
             Imperial
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Oecumenical
             Synods
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             further
             ,
             that
             Iustini●n
             the
             Emperour
             by
             his
             sole
             Soveraign
             Legislative
             power
             did
             new-found
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             
               Iustiniana
               prima
            
             ,
             
             and
             assign
             a
             province
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             indow
             it
             with
             most
             ample
             priviledges
             ,
             
             freeing
             it
             from
             all
             appeals
             ,
             and
             all
             acknowledgment
             of
             superiority
             ,
             giving
             the
             Bishop
             thereof
             equal
             power
             with
             that
             which
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             in
             his
             Patriarchate
             .
             The
             same
             priviledges
             and
             prerogatives
             were
             given
             by
             the
             same
             Emperour
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Legislative
             authority
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             did
             alwayes
             pretend
             that
             Carthage
             was
             under
             their
             Jurisdiction
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             Vigilius
             and
             Gregory
             succeeding
             Popes
             did
             make
             deputations
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Iustiniana
             ,
             to
             supply
             their
             places
             .
             But
             this
             was
             but
             an
             old
             Roman
             fineness
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Iustiniana
             needed
             none
             of
             their
             Commissions
             .
             Iustinian
             the
             Father
             and
             founder
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Law
             knew
             well
             enough
             how
             far
             his
             Legislative
             power
             did
             extend
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Act
             was
             notorious
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             inserted
             into
             
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             age
             did
             not
             complain
             of
             any
             innovation
             ,
             or
             usurpation
             ,
             or
             breach
             of
             their
             priviledges
             ,
             or
             violation
             of
             their
             rights
             .
          
           
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eight
             had
             the
             same
             Imperial
             power
             ,
             
             and
             was
             as
             much
             a
             Soveraign
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             in
             his
             larger
             Dominions
             ,
             (
             as
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             Son
             and
             successor
             of
             the
             Conqerour
             said
             most
             truly
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               have
               all
               those
               liberties
               in
               their
               own
               Kingdomes
               ,
               which
               the
               Emperours
               had
               in
               the
               Empire
               )
            
             and
             had
             as
             much
             authority
             to
             exempt
             his
             own
             subjects
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             one
             Patriarch
             ,
             
             and
             transferre
             them
             to
             another
             ,
             especially
             with
             the
             advise
             ,
             consent
             and
             concurrence
             of
             a
             National
             Synod
             .
             So
             King
             Arthur
             his
             predecessor
             removed
             the
             Primacy
             from
             Ca●rleon
             to
             Saint
             Davids
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             them
             to
             Canterbury
             ,
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             subjects
             according
             to
             the
             exigence
             of
             the
             times
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Pope
             had
             been
             the
             King
             of
             Englands
             Subject
             ,
             as
             former
             Popes
             were
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             served
             him
             as
             they
             did
             some
             of
             his
             predecessours
             ,
             called
             a
             Councel
             ,
             regulated
             him
             ,
             and
             reduced
             him
             to
             order
             and
             reason
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             he
             proved
             incorrigible
             ,
             have
             deposed
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Pope
             being
             a
             stranger
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             could
             justly
             do
             was
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             see
             his
             royall
             prerogative
             daily
             trampled
             upon
             ,
             his
             Lawes
             destroyed
             ,
             his
             Subjects
             oppressed
             ,
             
             rather
             then
             to
             have
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             daily
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             incur
             the
             peril
             of
             willful
             Idolatry
             ,
             against
             conscience
             and
             therefore
             formal
             ,
             to
             Cashier
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             pardons
             and
             indulgences
             and
             other
             Alchymistical
             devices
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             until
             time
             should
             teach
             them
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             moderate
             things
             ,
             which
             endure
             long
             .
             Or
             untill
             either
             a
             free
             Oecumenical
             Councel
             ,
             or
             an
             Europaean
             Synod
             should
             settle
             controversies
             ,
             and
             tune
             the
             jarring
             strings
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             pitty
             their
             errours
             ,
             pray
             for
             their
             amendment
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             a
             re-union
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             just
             grounds
             of
             such
             subduction
             or
             separation
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             
             either
             the
             Personal
             faults
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             or
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Simony
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             ought
             in
             justice
             to
             reflect
             upon
             none
             but
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             guilty
             ;
             Or
             else
             they
             are
             faulty
             principles
             and
             rules
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             as
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             obtruding
             of
             new
             Creeds
             ,
             the
             pressing
             of
             unlawful
             oathes
             ,
             and
             the
             palpable
             usurpation
             of
             the
             undoubted
             rights
             of
             others
             .
             And
             these
             do
             justifie
             and
             warrant
             a
             more
             permanent
             separation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             reformed
             .
             Wherefore
             having
             taken
             a
             view
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             our
             Princes
             to
             reform
             ;
             In
             the
             next
             place
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             our
             serious
             
             consideration
             what
             were
             the
             true
             grounds
             of
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             subduction
             or
             substraction
             of
             their
             obedience
             or
             Communion
             they
             observed
             due
             moderation
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             their
             separation
             were
             many
             ,
             
             first
             the
             intolerable
             extortions
             and
             excessive
             Rapine
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             committed
             in
             that
             Realm
             ,
             by
             their
             Legates
             and
             Nuncios
             ,
             and
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             Collectors
             ,
             and
             other
             inferiour
             Officers
             and
             harpies
             ,
             enough
             to
             impoverish
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             drain
             out
             of
             it
             all
             the
             treasure
             that
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             as
             bare
             as
             a
             Grashopper
             in
             winter
             ,
             by
             their
             indulgences
             and
             pardons
             for
             all
             kind
             of
             sin
             at
             a
             certain
             rate
             ,
             Registred
             in
             their
             penitentiary
             taxe
             .
             Yea
             as
             Ticelius
             ,
             the
             Popes
             pardoner
             made
             his
             bragg
             in
             Germany
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             had
             ravished
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             money
             did
             but
             chink
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Bason
             ,
             
             presently
             the
             soul
             flew
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             To
             these
             we
             may
             add
             their
             despensations
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             Commutations
             ,
             and
             Absolutions
             ,
             and
             Contributions
             ,
             and
             Reservations
             ,
             and
             Tenths
             ,
             and
             first
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             Appeals
             ,
             and
             Palles
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             Artifices
             to
             get
             money
             .
             As
             Provisions
             ,
             Collations
             ,
             Exemptions
             ,
             Canonisations
             ,
             Divolutions
             ,
             Revocations
             ,
             Unions
             ,
             Commendams
             ,
             Tolerations
             ,
             Pilg●images
             ,
             Jubilees
             ,
             
               Nulla
               hic
               
               arcana
               revel●
            
             saith
             Mantuan
             .
             
          
           
             
               —
               Venalia
               nobis
            
             
               Templa
               ,
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               altaria
               Sacra
               coronae
               ,
            
             
               Ignis
               thura
               ,
               pre●es
               ,
               coelum
               est
               venale
               deusqque
               
            
          
           
             Temples
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Myters
             ,
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             are
             salable
             at
             Rome
             .
             It
             is
             no
             marvel
             ,
             they
             that
             buy
             must
             sell
             ;
             And
             whilest
             I
             am
             writing
             these
             things
             comes
             fresh
             intelligence
             of
             a
             Book
             lately
             set
             forth
             ,
             
               de
               Simoniae
               praesentis
               Pontificis
            
             ,
             (
             they
             say
             )
             not
             penned
             ,
             but
             dictated
             by
             such
             as
             know
             right
             well
             the
             most
             secret
             Cabales
             ,
             and
             Intriques
             of
             the
             Conclave
             .
             
               Nam
               propius
               fama
               est
               hos
               tangere
               Divos
            
             ;
             which
             I
             can
             easily
             impute
             more
             to
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             man.
             The
             oblation
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             sold
             ,
             fastings
             and
             penitentiary
             works
             are
             sold
             ,
             
               qui
               non
               potest
               jejunare
               per
               se
               ,
               potest
               jejunare
               per
               aliam
               ,
               vel
               potest
               dar●
               nummam
               pro
               jejunio
               .
            
             The
             merits
             of
             the
             Saints
             being
             alive
             are
             sold
             ,
             their
             relicks
             being
             dead
             are
             sold
             ,
             Scapulars
             and
             Monastick
             garments
             are
             sold.
             The
             Iewes
             with
             their
             Oxen
             ,
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             Doves
             ,
             were
             but
             petty
             Merchants
             in
             comparison
             of
             these
             great
             bankers
             .
             Did
             any
             man
             desire
             a
             pall
             ?
             the
             Law
             it self
             did
             direct
             them
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             
               pallium
               non
               datur
               nisi
               fortiter
               postulanti
            
             ;
             
             The
             Pall
             would
             not
             be
             given
             but
             to
             those
             that
             knocked
             hard
             with
             a
             silver
             hammer
             .
             Was
             any
             man
             a
             Suppliant
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ?
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             puts
             him
             into
             a
             right
             way
             ,
             
             
               Tunc
               sedes
               clementissima
               quae
               nulli
               de●sse
               conscivit
               ,
            
             
             
               dummodo
               albi
               aliquid
               vel
               rubei
               intercedat
               ,
               prescriptos
               P●ntifices
               &
               Abbates
               ad
               pristinas
               dignitates
               misericorditer
               revocavit
               ;
               Then
               the
               most
               pittiful
               See
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               accustomed
               to
               be
               wanting
               to
               any
               suppliants
               ,
               so
               they
               bring
               white
               or
               yellow
               advocates
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               did
               mercifully
               restore
               the
               said
               Bishops
               and
               Abbats
               to
               their
               former
               dignities
               .
            
             It
             is
             almost
             incredible
             what
             a
             masse
             of
             treasure
             they
             collected
             out
             of
             England
             in
             a
             short
             time
             onely
             from
             investitures
             ,
             
             and
             some
             other
             exactions
             from
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             foure
             years
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             an
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             thousand
             pounds
             sterling
             as
             was
             ●ound
             by
             inquisition
             .
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             paid
             for
             his
             Bulles
             that
             concerned
             his
             Consecration
             and
             Pall
             nine
             hundred
             Ducats
             ,
             To
             such
             an
             height
             were
             the
             extortions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             mounted
             .
             
               Ex
               ungue
               leonem
            
             ,
             Judge
             by
             this
             what
             the
             Popes
             yearly
             income
             or
             revenue
             out
             of
             England
             might
             be
             ,
             by
             all
             these
             arts
             which
             we
             have
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             .
             Sometimes
             under
             pretense
             of
             recovering
             the
             holy
             Land.
             Sometimes
             to
             relieve
             the
             poverty
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             Sometimes
             in
             palfries
             ,
             Sometimes
             in
             forged
             bills
             of
             Exchange
             ,
             Sometimes
             in
             extorted
             subsidies
             ,
             Sometimes
             to
             a
             certain
             summe
             ,
             Sometimes
             to
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             Sometimes
             to
             the
             third
             part
             of
             Residents
             ,
             and
             the
             half
             of
             non-residents
             ,
             Sometimes
             in
             yearly
             revenues
             ,
             as
             two
             Prebends
             of
             every
             
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             value
             of
             the
             maintenance
             of
             two
             Monks
             from
             every
             Abbat
             ,
             Sometimes
             out
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             rich
             Clergy
             men
             who
             died
             intestate
             ,
             Sometimes
             a
             years
             wages
             for
             paiment
             of
             Souldiers
             ;
             some
             five
             ,
             some
             ten
             ,
             some
             fifteen
             according
             to
             their
             estates
             ,
             Sometimes
             in
             Jewels
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             be
             more
             fully
             informed
             ,
             needs
             but
             to
             read
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             who
             describes
             the
             abuses
             and
             extortions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             Graphically
             throughout
             his
             History
             ;
             And
             in
             one
             place
             he
             bemones
             the
             condition
             of
             England
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Erat
               igitur
               videre
               dolorem
               praecordialem
               genas
               sanctorum
               irrigare
               ,
            
             
             
               querelas
               erumpere
               ,
               suspiria
               multiplicare
               ,
               dicentibus
               multis
               cum
               singulta
               cruentato
               ,
               melius
               est
               nobis
               mori
               quam
               videre
               malagentis
               nostrae
               &
               Sanctorum
               .
               Vae
               Angliae
               quae
               quondam
               princeps
               provinciarum
               ,
               domina
               gentium
               ,
               speculiem
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               religionis
               exemplum
               ,
               nunc
               facta
               est
               sub
               tributo
               ,
               conculcaverunt
               eam
               ignobiles
               ,
               &
               facta
               est
               in
               praedam
               de
               generibus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therrfore
               a
               man
               might
               see
               sorrow
               of
               heart
               ,
               water
               the
               eielids
               of
               holy
               men
               ,
               complaints
               break
               out
               ,
               and
               grones
               multiplied
               ,
               many
               saying
               with
               bloody
               sighs
               ,
               It
               is
               better
               for
               us
               to
               die
               then
               to
               see
               the
               misery
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               and
               of
               holy
               persons
               .
               Wo
               be
               to
            
             England
             
               which
               once
               was
               the
               Princess
               of
               Provinces
               ,
               the
               Lady
               of
               Nations
               ,
               the
               glasse
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               pattern
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               now
               is
               become
               tributary
               ,
               Ignoble
               fellowes
               have
               troden
               her
               under
               foot
               ,
               And
               she
               is
               made
               a
               prey
               to
               base
               persons
               .
            
          
           
           
             Neither
             was
             this
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             onely
             :
             All
             conscientious
             men
             were
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
             Who
             hath
             not
             heard
             of
             the
             bitter
             complaints
             and
             free
             declamations
             of
             Grosthead
             the
             learned
             and
             Religious
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             against
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             Rapine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Courts
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             ?
             for
             which
             he
             was
             stiled
             
               Romanorum
               malleus
            
             ,
             
             
               The
               hammer
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             so
             much
             irritated
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             deposed
             him
             ,
             and
             accursed
             him
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             disswaded
             by
             his
             Cardinals
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             learning
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             deserved
             reputation
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             And
             after
             his
             death
             would
             have
             had
             his
             Corps
             disinterred
             and
             buried
             in
             a
             dunghill
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Bishop
             appeared
             to
             him
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             ,
             or
             seemed
             to
             give
             him
             such
             a
             shrewd
             remembrance
             ,
             
             partly
             with
             words
             ,
             and
             partly
             with
             his
             crosier
             staffe
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             much
             terrified
             and
             half
             dead
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drink
             the
             day
             following
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             excommunicated
             Sewalus
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             with
             Bell
             Book
             and
             Candle
             ,
             But
             
               non
               curavit
               voluntati
               papale
               relicto
               Iuris
               rigare
               muliebriter
               obedire
               .
               Quapropter
               quant●
               magis
               praecipient
               Papa
               maledicebatur
               ,
            
             
             
               tanto
               plus
               a
               populo
               benedicebatur
               tacite
               tamen
               propter
               metum
               Romanorum
               .
               He
               cared
               not
               to
               submit
               womanishly
               to
               the
               Popes
               will
               ,
               leaving
               the
               streight
               rule
               of
               the
               Law.
               
               wherefore
               the
               more
               he
               was
               accused
               by
               the
               Popes
               command
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               was
               blessed
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               secretly
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             In
             his
             last
             sicknesse
             he
             summoned
             the
             Pope
             before
             the
             Tribunall
             of
             the
             high
             and
             incorruptible
             Judge
             ,
             and
             called
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             be
             his
             witnesses
             how
             unjustly
             the
             Pope
             had
             oppressed
             him
             ,
             
               Dixit
               Dominus
               Petro
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
            
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             
             
               feed
               my
               sheep
               ,
               not
               clip
               them
               ,
               not
               flea
               them
               ,
               not
               unbowell
               them
               ,
               not
               devoure
               them
               .
            
             They
             who
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             opinion
             the
             English
             had
             of
             the
             greedinesse
             and
             extortion
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             may
             find
             them
             drawn
             out
             to
             the
             life
             by
             Chaucer
             in
             sundry
             places
             .
             
          
           
             Such
             thriving
             Alchymists
             were
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             our
             daies
             ,
             
             nor
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             fore-Fathers
             ,
             that
             with
             such
             ease
             and
             dexterity
             could
             change
             an
             ounce
             of
             lead
             into
             a
             pound
             of
             gold
             .
             So
             they
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             say
             of
             England
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Well
             that
             could
             not
             be
             drawn
             dry
             .
             And
             England
             had
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             whip
             these
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             This
             complaint
             is
             neither
             new
             nor
             particular
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             further
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ground
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             separation
             of
             themselves
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             were
             their
             most
             unjust
             usurpations
             ,
             and
             daily
             incroachments
             and
             intrenchments
             ,
             and
             extream
             violations
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             rights
             ,
             civill
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             sacred
             and
             prophane
             .
             They
             indeavoured
             to
             rob
             the
             
             King
             of
             the
             fairest
             flowers
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             As
             of
             his
             right
             to
             convocare
             Synods
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             Synods
             within
             his
             own
             dominions
             ,
             of
             his
             Legislative
             and
             judiciary
             power
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             ,
             of
             his
             Politicall
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             of
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             Feuds
             and
             Investitures
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             of
             his
             just
             Patronages
             of
             Churches
             founded
             by
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             last
             appeals
             of
             his
             subjects
             .
             And
             as
             if
             all
             this
             had
             been
             too
             little
             ,
             taking
             advantage
             of
             King
             Iohns
             troubles
             ,
             they
             attempted
             to
             make
             the
             royall
             Sc●pter
             of
             England
             Feudotary
             and
             tributary
             to
             the
             Crosier
             staffe
             of
             Rome
             at
             the
             annuall
             rent
             of
             a
             thousand
             marks
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             the
             case
             of
             England
             alone
             ,
             
             seeing
             they
             make
             the
             like
             pretensions
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             almost
             to
             all
             Europe
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             now
             of
             that
             Dominion
             which
             some
             of
             them
             have
             challenged
             indirectly
             ,
             others
             directly
             over
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             
               Nos
               imperia
               ,
               regna
               ,
               principatus
               et
               quicquid
               habere
               mortales
               possunt
               ,
            
             
             
               au●erre
               et
               dare
               posse
               .
               We
               have
               power
               to
               take
               away
               and
               to
               give
               Empires
               ,
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Principalities
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               mortal
               men
               can
               have
            
             ;
             because
             I
             confesse
             that
             it
             is
             not
             generally
             received
             by
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Blackwell
             
               made
               Archpriest
               of
            
             England
             by
             Clement
             
               the
               eighth
            
             ,
             
             
               cites
               Cardinall
            
             Allen
             ,
             
               with
               much
               honour
               to
               his
               memorie
               ,
               but
               much
               scandalized
               at
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               be
               admitted
               King
               of
               England
               without
               the
               Popes
               leave
               :
               His
               words
               are
               
               these
               ,
            
             Without
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             See
             Apostolique
             ,
             none
             can
             be
             lawfull
             King
             or
             Queen
             of
             England
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ancient
             accord
             made
             between
             Alexander
             the
             third
             the
             year
             1171.
             
             and
             Henry
             the
             second
             then
             King
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             absolved
             for
             the
             death
             of
             
               St.
               Thomas
            
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             might
             lawfully
             take
             that
             Crown
             ,
             nor
             be
             accounted
             as
             King
             till
             he
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             Pastor
             of
             our
             souls
             which
             for
             the
             time
             should
             be
             .
             This
             accord
             afterwards
             being
             renewed
             about
             the
             year
             1210.
             by
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             confirmed
             the
             same
             by
             oath
             to
             Pandulphus
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             at
             the
             speciall
             request
             and
             procurement
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             most
             necessary
             for
             preservation
             of
             the
             Realm
             from
             unjust
             usurpation
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             other
             inconveniences
             which
             they
             had
             proved
             ,
             and
             might
             easily
             fall
             again
             into
             ,
             by
             the
             disorder
             of
             some
             wicked
             King.
             
               To
               which
               he
               adds
               with
               the
               like
               disapprobation
               a
               like
               testimony
               of
            
             Stanislaus
             Christa
             novic
             
               a
               Polonian
               author
               ,
               who
               infers
               upon
               the
               former
               ground
               that
               the
               Pope
               may
               depose
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               being
               but
               a
               tributary
               King
               ,
               his
               words
               are
               these
               ,
            
             
             Illud
             impie
             Legislatores
             per
             jusjurandum
             extorquent
             a
             Catholicis
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             law-makers
             do
             impiously
             by
             an
             oath
             extort
             this
             from
             Catholicks
             ,
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             King
             may
             be
             deposed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdomes
             and
             Countries
             by
             him
             disposed
             of
             .
             For
             if
             by
             an
             Honourable
             and
             pious
             grant
             the
             Kingdome
             hav
             become
             tributary
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             
             not
             dispose
             of
             it
             ?
             Why
             may
             he
             not
             depose
             the
             Prince
             being
             refractory
             and
             disobedient
             ?
             
               Thus
               a
               bold
               stranger
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               our
               histories
               and
               of
               our
               lawes
               shoots
               his
               bolt
               at
               all
               adventures
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               a
               shamefull
               fiction
               :
               but
               from
               whom
               did
               they
               learn
               this
               lesson
               ?
               even
               from
               the
               Pope
               himself
               .
               Bishop
            
             Grosthead
             
               had
               been
               a
               little
               bold
               with
               the
               Pope
               for
               his
               extorting
               courses
               ,
               calling
               him
            
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             murtherer
             of
             Souls
             ,
             
               and
               comparing
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               to
            
             Behemoth
             ,
             that
             putteth
             his
             mouth
             to
             the
             river
             Jordan
             thinking
             to
             drink
             it
             up
             ,
             
               and
               stiling
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               an
            
             Aegiptian
             Bondage
             .
             
             
               He
               had
               good
               reason
               ,
               for
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               in
               those
               daies
               was
               grown
               past
               shame
               ,
            
             (
             rubore
             deposito
             )
             
               and
               consequently
               past
               grace
               .
               The
               Pope
               irritated
               with
               this
               usage
               breaks
               out
               into
               this
               passionate
               expression
               ,
            
             Nonne
             Rex
             Anglorum
             noster
             est
             Vasallus
             ,
             et
             ut
             plus
             dicam
             mancipium
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             King
             of
             England
             our
             Vassal
             ,
             or
             rather
             our
             Slave
             ?
             
             
               Or
               rather
               are
               these
               fit
               guests
               to
               be
               entertained
               in
               a
               Kingdom
               that
               make
               no
               more
               of
               our
               Soveraign
               Princes
               then
               their
               Vassals
               and
               Slaves
               ,
               who
               can
               neither
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Crown
               without
               their
               leave
               ,
               nor
               hold
               it
               but
               by
               their
               grace
               ?
            
          
           
             
               This
               relation
               of
               Cardinal
            
             Allen
             
               brings
               to
               my
               remembrance
               the
               question
               of
            
             Neoptolemus
             to
             Vlisses
             
               when
               he
               should
               have
               taught
               him
               the
               Art
               of
               lying
               ,
               how
            
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             one
             to
             tell
             a
             lie
             without
             blushing
             ?
             
               The
               Arch-Priest
               is
               much
               more
               ingenuous
               ,
               
               affirming
               that
               the
            
             assertions
             touching
             both
             the
             said
             Kings
             
               for
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             were
             untrue
             .
             That
             Henry
             the
             second
             never
             made
             any
             such
             accord
             with
             Alexander
             the
             third
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
             he
             could
             ever
             read
             in
             any
             Chronicle
             of
             Credit
             .
             Then
             the
             oath
             which
             Henry
             the
             second
             did
             take
             for
             himself
             ,
             
               (
               not
               for
               his
               heires
               ,
               )
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               he
            
             would
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             or
             his
             successours
             ,
             
             so
             long
             as
             they
             should
             intreat
             him
             as
             a
             Catholick
             King.
             That
             the
             fact
             of
             King
             John
             is
             of
             more
             probability
             ,
             but
             of
             as
             little
             truth
             ,
             
               which
               he
               confirmes
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Sir
            
             Thomas
             Moore
             
               a
               Lord
               Chancellour
               of
               England
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               Extraordinary
               learning
               ,
               of
               great
               parts
               ,
               of
               so
               good
               affections
               to
               the
               Roman
               See
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               died
               for
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               is
               commended
               by
               Cardinall
            
             Bellarmine
             
               to
               Mr.
            
             Blackwell
             
               as
               a
               Martyr
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               a
               guide
               of
               many
               others
               to
               Martyrdom
               ,
            
             cum
             ingenti
             Anglica
             nationis
             gloria
             ,
             
               certainly
               one
               who
               had
               as
               much
               means
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               both
               by
               view
               of
               records
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               living
               :
               Thus
               writeth
               he
               ,
            
             If
             he
             ,
             
               (
               the
               author
               of
               the
               beggars
               supplication
               )
            
             say
             as
             indeed
             some
             writers
             say
             ,
             
             that
             King
             John
             made
             England
             and
             Ireland
             tributary
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             See
             Apostolique
             ,
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             a
             thousand
             Markes
             ,
             we
             dare
             surely
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             untrue
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Rome
             neither
             can
             shew
             such
             a
             grant
             ,
             nor
             ever
             could
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             it
             were
             nothing
             worth
             .
             For
             never
             could
             any
             king
             of
             England
             give
             away
             the
             Realm
             to
             
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             make
             the
             Land
             tributary
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             that
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             without
             doubt
             the
             Archpriest
             had
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             for
             him
             .
             Cardinall
             Allen
             did
             not
             write
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             could
             expect
             no
             more
             credit
             then
             he
             brought
             authority
             .
             There
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               accounted
               King
               of
               England
               untill
               he
               be
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
            
             And
             this
             other
             ,
             
               that
               the
               King
               in
               his
               own
               person
               would
               not
               desert
               the
               Pope
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               intreated
               him
               like
               a
               Catholick
               King.
            
             The
             former
             is
             most
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Diametrally
             opposite
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land.
             The
             later
             we
             might
             take
             our selves
             without
             offence
             to
             God
             or
             our
             own
             consciences
             .
             But
             to
             make
             our
             Kings
             their
             vassals
             aud
             their
             slaves
             ,
             to
             impoverish
             their
             Realm
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             all
             those
             exorbitant
             misdemeanours
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             related
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             shall
             yet
             describe
             more
             fully
             ,
             was
             neither
             to
             intreat
             them
             like
             Catholick
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             like
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             yet
             like
             political
             Kings
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             his
             Saint
             Thomas
             of
             Canterbury
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Popes
             Canonisation
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             his
             name
             inserted
             into
             the
             Calender
             in
             red
             letters
             ,
             makes
             a
             Saint
             .
             We
             do
             abhominate
             that
             murther
             as
             Lawlesse
             and
             Barbarous
             ,
             to
             sprinkle
             not
             onely
             the
             pavements
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             altar
             
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             And
             we
             condemn
             all
             those
             who
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             it
             :
             But
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             suffering
             was
             sufficient
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             namely
             to
             help
             forraign●rs
             to
             pull
             the
             fairest
             flowers
             from
             his
             Princes
             Diadem
             by
             violence
             ,
             and
             to
             perjure
             himself
             ,
             and
             violate
             his
             oath
             given
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             Clarendon
             .
             
             All
             his
             own
             Suffragan
             Bishops
             were
             against
             him
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             justified
             the
             Kings
             proceedings
             as
             appeareth
             by
             two
             of
             their
             letters
             ,
             one
             to
             himself
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             third
             .
             The
             Barons
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             reputed
             him
             as
             a
             Traitor
             
               quo
               progrederis
               Proditor
               ?
               Expecta
               et
               audi
               judicium
               tuum
               .
            
             
             
               Whither
               goest
               thou
               Traitor
               ?
               stay
               and
               hear
               thy
               judgment
               .
            
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             The
             first
             time
             that
             ever
             any
             Pope
             did
             challenge
             the
             right
             of
             investitures
             in
             England
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             Paschal
             the
             second
             was
             the
             first
             Pope
             that
             ever
             exacted
             an
             oath
             from
             any
             forraign
             Bishop
             ,
             above
             Eleven
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ.
             Before
             that
             time
             they
             evermore
             swore
             fealty
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             
             
               de
               Homagiis
               ,
               de
               Feudis
               ,
               de
               sacramentis
               Episcoporum
               ,
               Laicis
               antea
               exhibitis
               ,
               There
               was
               great
               consultation
               about
               the
               homage
               ,
               and
               Fealty
               ,
               and
               oaths
               of
               Bishops
               in
               former
               ages
               sworn
               to
            
             Lay-men
             .
             These
             new
             articles
             of
             faith
             are
             too
             young
             to
             make
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
           
             Concerning
             the
             secōd
             instance
             of
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             though
             I
             attribute
             much
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               More
            
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             have
             been
             so
             confident
             unlesse
             he
             had
             supposed
             that
             he
             had
             searched
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             yet
             his
             zeal
             to
             the
             Papacy
             and
             his
             unwillingnesse
             to
             see
             such
             an
             unworthy
             act
             proceed
             from
             that
             See
             might
             perhaps
             mislead
             him
             :
             
             for
             I
             confesse
             sundry
             authours
             do
             relate
             the
             case
             otherwise
             .
             That
             there
             was
             a
             Prophesie
             or
             Prediction
             made
             by
             one
             Peter
             an
             Hermite
             ,
             that
             the
             next
             day
             to
             Ascension
             sunday
             there
             should
             be
             no
             King
             in
             England
             ,
             That
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             third
             being
             angry
             with
             King
             Iohn
             excommunicated
             him
             ,
             interdicted
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             deprived
             him
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             absolved
             his
             subjects
             from
             their
             allegiance
             ,
             animated
             his
             Barons
             and
             Bishops
             against
             him
             ,
             gave
             away
             his
             Realm
             to
             Philip
             King
             of
             France
             ;
             sent
             Pandolphus
             as
             his
             Legate
             into
             England
             to
             see
             all
             this
             executed
             ,
             The
             King
             of
             France
             provides
             an
             Army
             accordingly
             .
             But
             the
             crafty
             Pope
             underhand
             gives
             his
             Legate
             secret
             instructions
             to
             speak
             privatly
             with
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             And
             if
             he
             could
             make
             a
             better
             bargain
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             draw
             him
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             should
             act
             nothing
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             favour
             .
             They
             do
             meete
             ,
             King
             Iohn
             submits
             ,
             The
             Pope
             orders
             him
             to
             resign
             his
             Crown
             and
             Kingdomes
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             so
             (
             they
             say
             )
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             received
             them
             the
             next
             day
             of
             the
             Popes
             grace
             as
             a
             feudatary
             at
             the
             yearly
             rent
             of
             a
             thousand
             Marks
             ,
             
             for
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             And
             did
             homage
             and
             swear
             fealty
             to
             Pope
             Innocent
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             the
             Cardinal
             adds
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             that
             this
             was
             done
             at
             the
             special
             request
             and
             procurement
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Egregious
             forgery
             and
             well
             deserves
             a
             whetstone
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             three
             Orders
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             
             did
             protest
             against
             it
             in
             Parliament
             notwithstanding
             any
             private
             contract
             that
             might
             be
             made
             by
             King
             Iohn
             ;
             
             And
             that
             they
             would
             defend
             themselves
             by
             arms
             from
             the
             temporal
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             the
             other
             answer
             of
             Sr.
             
               Thomas
               More
            
             is
             most
             certain
             and
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             that
             if
             either
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             or
             King
             Iohn
             had
             done
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             worth
             a
             rush
             ,
             nor
             signified
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             greedinesse
             and
             prophanenesse
             of
             these
             pretended
             vicars
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             prostituted
             and
             abused
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keies
             ,
             to
             serve
             their
             base
             and
             avaritious
             ends
             ,
             and
             lets
             the
             world
             see
             how
             well
             they
             deserved
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             doores
             .
             What
             ?
             That
             
               no
               man
               might
               be
               crowned
               ,
               or
               accounted
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               untill
               he
               were
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ?
            
             By
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             ,
             
               Rex
               non
               moritur
            
             the
             King
             never
             dies
             .
             And
             doth
             all
             acts
             of
             Soveraignty
             
             before
             his
             Coronation
             as
             well
             as
             after
             .
          
           
             They
             robbed
             the
             Nobility
             of
             their
             patronages
             ,
             Those
             Churches
             which
             their
             Ancestours
             had
             founded
             and
             indowed
             ,
             being
             by
             provisions
             from
             Rome
             frequently
             conferred
             upon
             strangers
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             speak
             one
             word
             of
             English
             nor
             did
             ever
             tread
             upon
             English
             ground
             ;
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             at
             one
             time
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Italians
             beneficed
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             more
             money
             yearly
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             
             then
             all
             the
             revenues
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             the
             high
             disservice
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             scandal
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             decay
             of
             hospitallity
             ,
             and
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             least
             share
             of
             their
             oppressions
             did
             not
             light
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             reservations
             of
             cases
             ,
             and
             of
             pensions
             ,
             and
             exemptions
             ,
             and
             inhibitions
             ,
             and
             visitations
             ,
             and
             tenths
             ,
             and
             first
             fruits
             ,
             and
             provisions
             ,
             and
             subsidiary
             helps
             ,
             were
             impoverished
             and
             disabled
             to
             do
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             function
             :
             They
             take
             their
             aime
             much
             amisse
             who
             look
             upon
             Episcopacy
             as
             a
             branch
             of
             Popery
             ,
             or
             a
             device
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             advance
             his
             own
             greatnesse
             .
             Whereas
             the
             contrary
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             greatest
             Impugner
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Papacy
             it self
             sprung
             from
             the
             unjust
             usurpation
             of
             their
             just
             rights
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             once
             admitted
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             are
             by
             divine
             right
             ,
             and
             instantly
             
             all
             his
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             reservations
             ,
             and
             exemptions
             ,
             and
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             his
             Conclave
             of
             Cardinalls
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Court
             of
             Rome
             shrink
             to
             nothing
             .
             This
             was
             clearly
             perceived
             by
             both
             parties
             in
             the
             ventilation
             of
             that
             famous
             question
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             ,
             concerning
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             proposed
             by
             the
             
               Almaines
               ,
               Polonians
            
             and
             Hungarians
             ,
             seconded
             bravely
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             prosecuted
             home
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             owned
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Paris
             as
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Sorbone
             ,
             and
             onely
             crossed
             by
             the
             Italian
             faction
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             glorie
             of
             their
             own
             country
             ,
             and
             the
             advantages
             which
             that
             nation
             doth
             reap
             from
             the
             Papacy
             .
             By
             whose
             frowardnesse
             and
             prevarication
             (
             in
             all
             probability
             )
             the
             re-union
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             universal
             peace
             of
             this
             part
             of
             Christendom
             in
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             was
             hindred
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             I
             presume
             the
             case
             was
             not
             so
             very
             ill
             in
             forrain
             parts
             ,
             but
             yet
             ill
             enough
             .
             Or
             otherwise
             St.
             Bernard
             would
             not
             have
             made
             so
             bold
             with
             Eugenius
             ,
             
             adding
             that
             if
             the
             daies
             were
             not
             evil
             ,
             he
             would
             speak
             many
             more
             things
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               you
               thrust
               your
               sickle
               into
               other
               mens
               harvest
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             complaines
             of
             the
             confusion
             of
             appeals
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             admitted
             contrary
             to
             law
             and
             right
             ,
             besides
             custom
             and
             order
             ,
             without
             any
             distinction
             of
             place
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             time
             ,
             or
             cause
             ,
             or
             person
             .
             He
             complaines
             further
             of
             the
             exemption
             
             of
             Abbats
             from
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             from
             their
             Archbishops
             ,
             Archbishops
             from
             their
             Primates
             .
             And
             this
             he
             stiles
             
               Murmur
               &
               communem
               querimoniam
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               The
               murmuring
               and
               common
               complaint
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             cheated
             and
             impoverished
             the
             people
             by
             their
             dispensations
             and
             commutations
             ,
             and
             pardons
             ,
             and
             indulgences
             ,
             and
             expeditions
             to
             recover
             the
             holy
             Land
             ,
             and
             Jubilees
             ,
             and
             pilgrimages
             ,
             and
             
               agnus
               Dei's
            
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             pecuniary
             Artifices
             .
             So
             as
             no
             sort
             of
             men
             escaped
             their
             fingers
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ground
             of
             their
             separation
             from
             Rome
             was
             ,
             
             because
             they
             found
             by
             experience
             that
             such
             forreign
             Jurisdiction
             so
             exercised
             was
             destructive
             to
             the
             right
             ends
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             discipline
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             part
             to
             preserve
             publick
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             ,
             to
             retein
             subjects
             in
             due
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             people
             to
             do
             their
             duties
             more
             conscienciously
             .
             Farre
             be
             it
             from
             any
             Christian
             to
             imagine
             that
             policy
             is
             the
             Spring-head
             of
             Religion
             ;
             There
             never
             was
             yet
             any
             one
             Nation
             so
             unpolitick
             and
             brutishly
             barbarous
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             some
             Religion
             or
             other
             ;
             they
             who
             obeyed
             no
             governors
             but
             their
             parents
             ,
             paid
             religious
             duties
             to
             some
             God
             ;
             they
             who
             wanted
             Clothes
             to
             their
             backs
             ,
             wanted
             not
             their
             sacred
             Ceremonies
             ;
             they
             who
             were
             without
             municipal
             Lawes
             ,
             were
             subject
             of
             themselves
             to
             the
             law
             of
             conscience
             .
             But
             where
             
             Religion
             hath
             lost
             its
             influence
             and
             vigour
             by
             contempt
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             where
             the
             influence
             of
             Religion
             is
             malignant
             ;
             where
             Policy
             and
             Religion
             do
             not
             support
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             interfere
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             Societies
             are
             like
             Castles
             builded
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             without
             any
             firm
             foundation
             ,
             and
             cannot
             long
             endure
             ,
             like
             as
             that
             single
             Meteor
             Castor
             appearing
             without
             Pollux
             portends
             an
             unfortunate
             voyage
             .
             
               Let
               us
               flatter
               our selves
               as
               much
               as
               we
               please
            
             (
             said
             Tully
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               )
               we
               have
               not
               overcome
               the
            
             Spaniards
             
               in
               Number
               ,
               nor
               the
            
             Galles
             
               in
               Force
               ,
               nor
               the
            
             Carthaginians
             
               in
               Craft
               ,
               nor
               the
            
             Grecians
             
               in
               Art
               ,
               nor
               the
            
             Italians
             
               in
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               but
               the
               advantage
               which
               we
               have
               gained
               over
               them
               was
               by
               Religious
               pi●ty
               .
            
             So
             great
             an
             influence
             hath
             Religion
             upon
             the
             body
             Politique
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             our
             Ancestors
             having
             seen
             by
             long
             and
             costly
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             tyrannical
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             instead
             of
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             did
             produce
             disunion
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             factions
             and
             animosities
             between
             the
             Crown
             and
             the
             Miter
             ,
             intestine
             discord
             between
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Barons
             ,
             bad
             intelligence
             with
             Neighbour-Princes
             ,
             and
             forreign
             Wars
             .
             Having
             seen
             a
             stranger
             solicited
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             either
             to
             destroy
             them
             by
             War
             ,
             or
             to
             subdue
             them
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court.
             Having
             seen
             their
             native
             Country
             given
             away
             as
             a
             prey
             to
             a
             forreign
             Prince
             Philip
             of
             
             France
             ;
             And
             the
             Pope
             well
             near
             seated
             in
             the
             Royal
             Chair
             of
             Estate
             ,
             for
             him
             and
             his
             successours
             for
             ever
             ,
             to
             the
             endlesse
             dishonour
             of
             the
             English
             name
             and
             Nation
             ,
             by
             the
             cheating
             tricks
             of
             Pandolphus
             his
             Legate
             ,
             having
             seen
             English
             Rebels
             canonized
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             made
             Saints
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             marvel
             if
             they
             thought
             it
             high
             time
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             such
             a
             chargable
             and
             dangerous
             guest
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             besides
             the
             former
             bad
             influence
             of
             forreign
             Jurisdiction
             upon
             the
             body
             Politique
             ,
             they
             found
             sundry
             other
             inconveniences
             that
             incited
             them
             to
             separate
             from
             Rome
             :
             They
             must
             have
             been
             daily
             subject
             to
             have
             had
             new
             Creeds
             and
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             obtruded
             upon
             them
             :
             They
             must
             have
             been
             daily
             exposed
             to
             manifold
             and
             manifest
             peril
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             sinning
             against
             God
             and
             their
             own
             consciences
             :
             They
             must
             have
             forsaken
             the
             Communion
             of
             three
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Roman
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             fourth
             :
             They
             must
             have
             approved
             the
             Popes
             apparent
             rebellion
             against
             the
             supream
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             general
             Councel
             :
             And
             their
             Bishops
             must
             have
             sworn
             to
             maintain
             him
             in
             these
             his
             rebellious
             usurpations
             ,
             whether
             they
             should
             prefer
             their
             native
             and
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             up
             for
             nothing
             ;
             whether
             they
             should
             preserve
             their
             Communion
             with
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             
             whether
             they
             should
             desert
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             involve
             themselves
             in
             Rebellion
             ,
             Schisme
             ,
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             Perjury
             ,
             the
             choice
             was
             soon
             made
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             see
             that
             the
             Popes
             had
             disclaimed
             all
             that
             just
             power
             which
             they
             had
             by
             humane
             right
             ,
             and
             challenged
             to
             themselves
             a
             spiritual
             Monarchy
             or
             Sovereignty
             by
             divine
             right
             ,
             whereby
             their
             sufferings
             which
             in
             themselves
             were
             unsupportable
             ,
             were
             made
             also
             irremediable
             ,
             from
             thence
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             sought
             out
             a
             fit
             expedient
             for
             themselves
             ,
             being
             neither
             ignorant
             of
             their
             old
             Britannick
             exemption
             and
             liberties
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             Roman
             pretences
             .
             Our
             progenitors
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             their
             authority
             extended
             not
             to
             take
             away
             any
             the
             least
             particle
             of
             divine
             right
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             ,
             Nor
             could
             they
             justly
             be
             accused
             of
             violating
             that
             humane
             right
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             quitted
             long
             before
             ;
             nor
             be
             blamed
             rightly
             for
             denying
             obedience
             to
             him
             from
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             they
             were
             exempted
             by
             the
             Canon
             of
             an
             Oecumenical
             Councel
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             himself
             implicitely
             renounced
             that
             Ecclesiastical
             right
             which
             he
             held
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Perhaps
               some
               may
               conceive
               a
               defect
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               first
               make
               a
               Remonstrance
               of
               their
               grievances
               ,
               and
               seek
               redresse
               of
               the
               Pope
               himself
               ;
               So
               
               the
               Councel
               of
            
             Towers
             
               thought
               it
               fit
            
             .
             Visum
             est
             tamen
             Concilio
             ,
             ante
             omnia
             mittendos
             Legatos
             ad
             D.
             Papam
             Julium
             ,
             
             &c.
             It
             seemeth
             good
             to
             the
             Councel
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             place
             messengers
             be
             sent
             from
             the
             French
             Church
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             may
             admonish
             him
             with
             brotherly
             love
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             form
             of
             correction
             to
             desist
             from
             his
             attempts
             ,
             and
             to
             imbrace
             peace
             and
             concord
             with
             the
             Princes
             ;
             But
             if
             he
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             messengers
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             demanded
             to
             convocate
             a
             free
             Councel
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             holy
             Councel
             of
             Basile
             .
             And
             this
             being
             done
             ,
             and
             his
             answer
             received
             ,
             further
             provision
             shall
             be
             made
             according
             to
             right
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             That
             it
             had
             been
             reasonable
             and
             just
             indeed
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             made
             our
             first
             addresse
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             if
             we
             acknowledged
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             to
             be
             our
             lawful
             Patriarch
             :
             But
             the
             same
             respect
             is
             not
             due
             to
             an
             usurper
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             by
             frequent
             experience
             ,
             how
             vain
             and
             fruitlesse
             such
             addresses
             have
             proved
             from
             time
             to
             to
             time
             .
             According
             to
             the
             former
             advise
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Towers
             ,
             
             the
             King
             of
             France
             sent
             Ambassadors
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             refused
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             convocate
             any
             Councel
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             death
             Anathematized
             Maximilian
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             ;
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             and
             of
             Navarre
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Princes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             deprived
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             their
             respective
             Realms
             and
             Principalities
             ,
             the
             
             Bishops
             of
             their
             dignities
             and
             benefices
             ,
             and
             gave
             their
             Kingdoms
             and
             Principalities
             to
             the
             first
             that
             could
             take
             them
             ;
             from
             which
             sentence
             they
             appealed
             to
             a
             future
             Councel
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             ancient
             arbitrary
             imposition
             of
             the
             Popes
             upon
             the
             British
             Churches
             was
             the
             Pall
             ,
             an
             honourable
             and
             at
             first
             innocent
             ensign
             of
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             otherwise
             of
             no
             great
             moment
             ;
             first
             introduced
             in
             the
             reigns
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             after
             the
             six
             hundreth
             year
             of
             Christ
             ;
             But
             in
             process
             of
             time
             it
             became
             vendible
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             summe
             was
             exacted
             for
             it
             ,
             whereof
             Canutus
             long
             since
             complained
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             had
             remedy
             promised
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             deserved
             of
             that
             See.
             But
             how
             well
             it
             was
             observed
             ,
             the
             experience
             of
             after-ages
             doth
             manifest
             ,
             
             when
             both
             the
             price
             was
             augmented
             ,
             and
             withall
             an
             oath
             of
             allegiance
             to
             the
             Pope
             imposed
             ,
             
               Electo
               in
               Archiepiscopum
               sedes
               Apostolica
               pallium
               non
               tradet
               ,
            
             
             
               ●isi
               prius
               praeste●
               fidelitatis
               et
               obedientiae
               juramentum
               .
               The
               See
               Apostolique
               will
               not
               deliver
               the
               Pall
               to
               an
               elect
               Archbishop
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               first
               swear
               fidelity
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
            
             what
             was
             become
             of
             their
             old
             oath
             of
             allegiance
             to
             their
             King
             ?
          
           
             
               In
               the
               year
               1245.
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Lords
               spiritual
               and
               temporal
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Common-Wealth
               of
            
             England
             
               joyned
               together
               unanimously
               in
               a
               complaint
               ,
               and
               exhibited
               their
               grievances
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             
             extorted
             more
             then
             his
             Peter-pence
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             contrary
             to
             law
             ,
             that
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Churches
             were
             defrauded
             of
             their
             rights
             ,
             strangers
             preferred
             ,
             souls
             endangered
             ,
             their
             bullion
             exported
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             impoverished
             ,
             provisions
             made
             ,
             pensions
             exacted
             .
             That
             the
             English
             were
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             customes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             
               They
               complained
               of
            
             the
             coming
             among
             them
             of
             the
             Popes
             infamous
             messenger
             ,
             
             
               (
               non
               obstante
            
             )
             by
             which
             oaths
             ,
             customes
             ,
             writings
             ,
             grants
             ,
             statutes
             ,
             rights
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             weakened
             ,
             but
             exinanited
             ,
             
               They
               complained
               of
            
             collections
             without
             the
             Kings
             leave
             ,
             that
             hospitality
             was
             not
             kept
             ,
             the
             poor
             not
             sustained
             ,
             the
             Word
             not
             preached
             ,
             Churches
             not
             adorned
             ,
             the
             cure
             of
             souls
             neglected
             ,
             divine
             offices
             not
             performed
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ruined
             by
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Papal
             Court.
             
               I
               cannot
               omit
               one
               clause
               in
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Lords
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             Nisi
             de
             gravaminibus
             domino
             Regi
             et
             regno
             illatis
             Rex
             et
             r●gnum
             citiùs
             liberentur
             ,
             oportebit
             nos
             ponere
             murum
             pro
             dom●
             Domini
             ,
             et
             libertate
             regni
             .
             Quod
             quidem
             ob
             Apostolicae
             sedis
             reverentiam
             ,
             hucusque
             facere
             distuli●us
             .
             Vnlesse
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             be
             quickly
             freed
             from
             these
             grievances
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             a
             wall
             (
             of
             defence
             or
             partition
             ,
             )
             for
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             hitherto
             forborn
             to
             do
             out
             of
             our
             reverend
             respect
             of
             the
             Apostolique
             See.
             
               They
               seem
               to
               allude
               to
               that
               wall
               which
            
             Severus
             
               made
               to
               save
               the
               Kingdom
               from
               the
               incursions
               of
               the
               Scots
            
             
             and
             Picts
             .
             Surely
             that
             was
             not
             more
             necessary
             then
             ,
             than
             that
             wall
             of
             partition
             which
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             made
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             Realm
             from
             the
             affronts
             and
             extortions
             and
             injuries
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court.
             
          
           
             Neither
             did
             they
             make
             their
             addresses
             to
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Councel
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             by
             the
             Procters
             of
             the
             whole
             Nobility
             and
             Commonalty
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             redresse
             of
             the
             
               violent
               oppressions
               ,
               intolerable
               grievances
               ,
               and
               impudent
               exactions
               which
               were
               practised
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
             
               by
               meanes
               of
               that
               hateful
               clause
               ,
            
             non
             obstante
             ,
             
               too
               often
               inserted
               in
               the
               Popes
               letters
               .
            
             They
             represented
             that
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Italians
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ignorant
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             that
             understood
             not
             one
             English
             word
             ,
             nor
             did
             ever
             tread
             upon
             English
             ground
             ,
             beneficed
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             yearly
             revenue
             exceeded
             the
             revenue
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             Neither
             did
             they
             complain
             onely
             ,
             
             but
             threaten
             and
             swear
             that
             they
             would
             not
             permit
             such
             abuses
             for
             the
             future
             .
             But
             what
             ease
             did
             the
             poore
             English
             find
             by
             complaining
             to
             the
             Pope
             either
             in
             Councel
             or
             out
             of
             Councel
             ?
             Martine
             the
             Popes
             Commissioner
             (
             for
             he
             could
             not
             send
             a
             Legate
             without
             the
             Kings
             consent
             )
             extorts
             ,
             excommunicates
             ,
             interdicts
             ;
             the
             Pope
             himself
             is
             angry
             ,
             
             because
             like
             sturdy
             children
             
               they
               durst
               cry
               and
               whimper
               when
               they
               were
               beaten
               ,
            
             and
             perswades
             the
             King
             of
             France
             to
             invade
             England
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             depose
             the
             King
             or
             subject
             him
             to
             the
             Court
             
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             lost
             the
             Pope
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             English.
             The
             King
             told
             them
             that
             
               their
               King
               began
               to
               kick
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               play
               the
            
             Frederick
             .
             And
             they
             threatened
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             
               persisted
               they
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               do
               that
               which
               would
               make
               his
               heart
               ake
               .
            
             After
             this
             Edward
             the
             third
             made
             his
             addresses
             likewise
             to
             Rome
             for
             remedy
             of
             grievances
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1343.
             
             How
             did
             he
             speed
             ?
             No
             better
             then
             his
             Great
             grandfather
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             
             The
             Pope
             was
             offended
             ,
             and
             termed
             his
             modest
             expostulation
             rebellion
             .
             But
             that
             wise
             and
             magnanimous
             Prince
             was
             not
             daunted
             with
             words
             ;
             to
             requite
             their
             invectives
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             statutes
             of
             Provisoes
             and
             praemunire
             ,
             directly
             against
             the
             incroachments
             and
             usurpations
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             Whereby
             he
             so
             abated
             their
             power
             in
             England
             for
             sundry
             ages
             following
             ,
             that
             a
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             were
             able
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             hold
             them
             at
             the
             swords
             point
             ,
             but
             to
             soile
             them
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             himself
             had
             been
             long
             a
             suiter
             unto
             Clement
             the
             seventh
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             Predecessor
             Iulius
             the
             seconds
             dispensation
             for
             his
             marriage
             with
             his
             Brothers
             wife
             ,
             to
             be
             declared
             void
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Popes
             own
             Doctors
             &
             Universities
             had
             declared
             the
             dispensation
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             and
             invalide
             ,
             
             and
             although
             the
             Pope
             himself
             had
             once
             given
             forth
             a
             Bull
             privately
             to
             his
             Legate
             Cardinall
             Campeius
             for
             the
             revocation
             thereof
             ,
             wherein
             he
             declared
             the
             
             marriage
             to
             be
             null
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             could
             not
             continue
             in
             it
             without
             sinne
             ;
             yet
             the
             King
             found
             so
             little
             respect
             either
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             that
             after
             long
             delayes
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             he
             could
             be
             allured
             to
             the
             Popes
             will
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             he
             received
             a
             flat
             deniall
             .
             This
             was
             no
             great
             incouragement
             to
             him
             to
             make
             any
             more
             addresses
             to
             Rome
             .
             So
             what
             was
             threatened
             and
             effected
             in
             part
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             was
             perfected
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             when
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             in
             England
             was
             abolished
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             great
             distance
             between
             them
             and
             us
             .
             Different
             opinions
             are
             often
             devised
             or
             defended
             on
             purpose
             to
             maintain
             faction
             ;
             if
             animosities
             ;
             were
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             the
             mindes
             of
             Christians
             free
             from
             prejudice
             ,
             other
             controversies
             might
             quickly
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             reduced
             to
             primitive
             general
             truths
             .
             The
             power
             Paramount
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             hath
             ever
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             that
             
               insana
               laurus
            
             ,
             which
             causeth
             brawling
             and
             contention
             ,
             not
             onely
             between
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             but
             between
             them
             and
             the
             East●rn
             Churches
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             between
             them
             and
             those
             of
             their
             own
             communion
             ,
             
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             originall
             source
             &
             true
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             Separations
             ,
             &
             reformations
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             these
             last
             ages
             ;
             As
             all
             the
             Estates
             of
             Castile
             did
             not
             forbear
             to
             tell
             the
             Pope
             
             himself
             not
             long
             since
             in
             a
             printed
             memoriall
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugall
             likewise
             .
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             ;
             These
             former
             Kings
             who
             reigned
             in
             England
             about
             the
             years
             1200.
             and
             1300.
             might
             properly
             be
             called
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ;
             and
             their
             Lawes
             of
             Proviso's
             ,
             and
             Pr●munire's
             ,
             or
             more
             properly
             premoneres
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
             They
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             builded
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             having
             seen
             the
             authority
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             
             and
             the
             justice
             of
             their
             grounds
             :
             in
             the
             last
             place
             let
             us
             observe
             their
             due
             moderation
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             separation
             .
             First
             they
             did
             not
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             the
             being
             of
             any
             Church
             whatsoever
             ,
             Roman
             or
             other
             ,
             nor
             possibility
             of
             salvation
             in
             them
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             hold
             firmly
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             four
             first
             Generall
             Councels
             ;
             Though
             their
             salvation
             be
             rendred
             much
             more
             difficult
             by
             humane
             inventions
             ,
             and
             obstructions
             .
             And
             by
             this
             very
             sign
             did
             Saint
             Cyprian
             purge
             himself
             and
             the
             African
             Bishops
             from
             Schisme
             ,
             
             
               Neminem
               judicantes
               ,
               aut
               à
               jure
               communionis
               aliquem
               ,
               si
               diversum
               senserit
               ,
               amoventes
               .
               Iudging
               no
               man
               ,
               removing
               no
               man
               from
               our
               communion
               ,
               for
               difference
               in
               opinion
               .
            
             We
             do
             indeed
             require
             subscription
             to
             our
             Articles
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             onely
             from
             them
             who
             are
             our
             own
             ,
             not
             from
             strangers
             ;
             nor
             yet
             of
             all
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             those
             who
             seek
             to
             be
             initiated
             
             into
             holy
             orders
             ,
             or
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             some
             Ecclesiastical
             preferment
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             every
             mans
             election
             whether
             he
             will
             put
             himself
             upon
             a
             necessity
             of
             subscription
             or
             not
             ;
             neither
             are
             our
             Articles
             penned
             with
             Anathema's
             or
             curses
             against
             all
             those
             ,
             even
             of
             our
             own
             who
             do
             not
             receive
             them
             ;
             but
             used
             only
             as
             an
             help
             or
             rule
             of
             unity
             among
             our selves
             .
             
               Si
               quis
               diversum
               dixerit
            
             ,
             If
             any
             of
             our
             own
             shall
             speak
             ,
             or
             preach
             ,
             or
             write
             against
             them
             ,
             we
             question
             him
             .
             But
             
               si
               quis
               diversum
               senserit
            
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             onely
             think
             otherwise
             in
             his
             private
             opinion
             ,
             and
             trouble
             not
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             question
             him
             not
             .
             We
             presume
             not
             to
             censure
             others
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             pale
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             their
             own
             Master
             .
             We
             damne
             none
             for
             dissenting
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             separate
             our selves
             from
             other
             Churches
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             chase
             us
             away
             with
             their
             censures
             ,
             but
             onely
             from
             their
             errours
             :
             For
             clear
             manifestation
             whereof
             ,
             observe
             the
             thirtieth
             Canon
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             
               It
               was
               so
               far
               from
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               forsake
               and
               reject
               the
               Churches
               of
               Italy
               ,
            
             
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               like
               Churches
               in
               all
               things
               which
               they
               held
               and
               practised
               ,
               &c.
               that
               it
               only
               departed
               from
               them
               in
               those
               particular
               points
               wherein
               they
               were
               fallen
               both
               from
               themselves
               in
               their
               a●cient
               integrity
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Apostolical
               Churches
               ,
               which
               were
               their
               first
               founders
               .
            
             So
             moderate
             are
             we
             towards
             all
             Christians
             ,
             
             whether
             forreigners
             or
             domesticks
             ,
             whether
             whole
             Churches
             or
             single
             persons
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             do
             lay
             hold
             upon
             this
             charitable
             assertion
             of
             ours
             ,
             as
             tending
             mainly
             to
             their
             advantage
             :
             Behold
             (
             say
             they
             )
             Protestants
             do
             acknowledge
             a
             possibility
             of
             salvation
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             But
             Roman
             Catholicks
             deny
             all
             possibility
             of
             Salvation
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Religion
             of
             Roman
             Catholiques
             is
             much
             safer
             then
             that
             of
             Protestants
             .
             Hence
             proceeded
             their
             Treatise
             of
             
               charity
               mistaken
            
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             discourses
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             wherein
             there
             are
             mistakes
             enough
             ,
             but
             little
             charity
             .
             For
             answer
             ,
             If
             this
             Objection
             were
             true
             ,
             I
             should
             love
             my
             Religion
             never
             the
             worse
             .
             Where
             I
             find
             little
             charity
             ,
             I
             look
             for
             as
             little
             faith
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             businesse
             is
             searched
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             possibility
             of
             salvation
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             such
             of
             either
             Church
             respectively
             ,
             as
             do
             not
             erre
             wilfully
             ,
             but
             use
             their
             best
             endeavours
             to
             find
             out
             the
             truth
             .
             Take
             two
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
             
               If
               they
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             )
             
               grant
               not
               salvation
               to
               such
               Papists
               as
               they
               count
               vincibly
               ignorant
               of
               Roman
               errours
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               such
               as
               are
               invincibly
               ignorant
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               more
               charity
               then
               we
               ;
               for
               we
               grant
               Church
               ,
               saving
               faith
               ,
               and
               salvation
               to
               such
               Protestants
               as
               are
               invincibly
               ignorant
               of
               their
               errours
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             book
             of
             the
             distinction
             
             of
             fundamentals
             ,
             and
             not
             fundamentals
             ,
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               If
               Protestants
               allow
               not
               saving
               faith
               ,
               Church
               ,
               and
               salvation
               to
               such
               as
               sinfully
               erre
               in
               not
               fundamentals
               sufficiently
               pr●posed
               ,
               they
               shew
               no
               more
               charity
               to
               erring
               Christians
               then
               Catholicks
               d●
               ;
               for
               we
               allow
               all
               to
               have
               saving
               faith
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               salvation
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               much
               as
               belongeth
               to
               faith
               ,
               )
               who
               hold
               the
               fundamental
               points
               ,
               and
               invincibly
               erre
               in
               not
               fundamentals
               ,
               because
               neither
               are
               these
               sufficiently
               proposed
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               they
               in
               fault
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               proposed
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             our
             separation
             is
             from
             their
             errours
             ,
             not
             from
             their
             Churches
             :
             so
             we
             do
             it
             with
             as
             much
             inward
             charity
             and
             moderation
             of
             our
             affections
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             possibly
             ;
             willingly
             indeed
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             and
             especially
             their
             tyrannical
             exactions
             and
             usurpations
             ,
             but
             unwillingly
             and
             with
             reluctation
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             common
             Saviour
             .
             As
             if
             we
             were
             to
             depart
             from
             our
             fathers
             ,
             or
             our
             brothers
             house
             ,
             or
             rather
             from
             some
             contagious
             sicknesse
             wherewith
             it
             was
             infected
             .
             Not
             forgetting
             to
             pray
             God
             daily
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             former
             purity
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             we
             may
             once
             again
             enjoy
             the
             comfort
             and
             contentment
             of
             one
             anothers
             Christian
             Society
             .
             We
             pray
             for
             their
             conversion
             publickly
             in
             our
             Letany
             ,
             in
             general
             :
             And
             expressely
             and
             solemnly
             upon
             Good
             Friday
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             that
             they
             do
             as
             solemnly
             curse
             us
             the
             day
             before
             .
             If
             
             this
             be
             to
             be
             Schismaticks
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             ill
             wish
             for
             Christendome
             that
             there
             were
             many
             more
             such
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             arrogate
             to
             our selves
             either
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             or
             new
             holy
             orders
             :
             for
             then
             we
             must
             produce
             new
             miracles
             ,
             new
             revelations
             ,
             and
             new
             cloven
             tongues
             for
             our
             justification
             .
             Our
             Religion
             is
             the
             same
             it
             was
             ,
             our
             Church
             the
             same
             it
             was
             ,
             our
             holy
             orders
             the
             same
             they
             were
             in
             substance
             ,
             differing
             onely
             from
             what
             they
             were
             formerly
             ,
             as
             a
             garden
             weeded
             ,
             from
             a
             garden
             unweeded
             ;
             or
             a
             body
             purged
             ,
             from
             it self
             before
             it
             was
             purged
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             we
             presume
             not
             to
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             obtrude
             such
             innovations
             upon
             others
             ;
             so
             we
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             receive
             them
             from
             others
             ,
             or
             to
             mingle
             Scholastical
             opinions
             with
             fundamental
             truths
             .
             Which
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             some
             to
             call
             our
             Religion
             a
             negative
             religion
             ;
             Not
             considering
             that
             our
             positive
             articles
             are
             those
             general
             truths
             about
             which
             there
             is
             no
             controversie
             .
             Our
             negation
             is
             onely
             of
             humane
             controverted
             additions
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             in
             the
             preparation
             of
             our
             mindes
             to
             believe
             and
             practise
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             (
             even
             of
             this
             present
             age
             )
             doth
             universally
             and
             unanimously
             believe
             and
             practice
             .
             
               Quod
               apud
               multos
               unum
               invenitur
            
             ,
             
             
               non
               est
               err●tum
               ,
               sed
               traditum
               .
            
             And
             though
             it
             be
             neither
             lawful
             nor
             
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             hold
             actual
             communion
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             wherein
             they
             vary
             both
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             yet
             even
             in
             those
             things
             we
             hold
             a
             communion
             with
             them
             in
             our
             desires
             ,
             longing
             for
             their
             conversion
             and
             re-union
             with
             us
             in
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             That
             all
             Princes
             and
             Republiques
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             do
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             thing
             when
             they
             have
             occasion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             do
             plead
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             SO
             we
             are
             come
             to
             our
             fifth
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             did
             in
             the
             separation
             of
             themselves
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             all
             Sovereign
             Princes
             and
             Churches
             (
             none
             of
             whatsoever
             communion
             excepted
             )
             do
             practise
             or
             pretend
             as
             often
             as
             they
             have
             occasion
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             all
             Protestant
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Republicks
             ,
             it
             admits
             no
             deniall
             or
             dispute
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             Grecian
             and
             all
             other
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             more
             doubted
             of
             then
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             since
             they
             never
             acknowledged
             any
             obedience
             to
             be
             due
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             
             onely
             an
             honourable
             respect
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             prime
             Patriarch
             and
             beginning
             of
             unity
             .
             Whose
             farewell
             or
             separation
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             as
             smart
             as
             ours
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               We
               acknowledge
               thy
               power
               ,
               we
               cannot
               satisfie
               thy
               covetousnesse
               ,
               live
               by
               your selves
               .
            
          
           
             But
             my
             aim
             extends
             higher
             to
             verifie
             this
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Princes
             and
             Republicks
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             most
             Christian
             and
             Catholick
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Republick
             of
             Venice
             and
             others
             .
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             Emperours
             :
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             those
             ancient
             Christian
             Primitive
             Emperours
             who
             lived
             and
             flourished
             before
             the
             daies
             of
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             .
             Such
             a
             Court
             of
             Rome
             as
             we
             made
             our
             secession
             from
             ,
             was
             not
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             nor
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Parish
             Priests
             at
             Rome
             turned
             then
             into
             a
             Conclave
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             as
             Ecclesiastical
             Princes
             of
             the
             Oecumenical
             Church
             .
             So
             long
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             any
             separation
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             protestation
             against
             them
             .
             But
             I
             intend
             the
             later
             Emperours
             since
             Gregorie's
             time
             ,
             after
             the
             Popes
             sought
             to
             usurp
             an
             universal
             Sovereignty
             over
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             the
             Occidental
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             French
             and
             German
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Reader
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             
             that
             the
             case
             of
             our
             Kings
             is
             much
             different
             from
             theirs
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             believed
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             to
             be
             their
             lawful
             Patriarch
             ,
             (
             whether
             justly
             
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             present
             discourse
             ,
             )
             But
             we
             do
             utterly
             deny
             his
             Patriarchal
             authority
             over
             us
             ;
             And
             to
             demonstrate
             our
             exemption
             ,
             do
             produce
             for
             matter
             of
             right
             that
             famous
             Canon
             of
             the
             General
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             for
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             the
             unanimous
             Votes
             of
             two
             British
             Synods
             ,
             and
             the
             concurrent
             testimonies
             of
             all
             our
             Historiographers
             .
             Some
             have
             been
             formerly
             cited
             :
             We
             might
             adde
             to
             them
             the
             ancient
             British
             history
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Author
             thereof
             Brutus
             ,
             wherein
             he
             relates
             this
             answer
             of
             the
             British
             to
             Augustine
             ,
             
             
               Se
               Caerleonensi
               Archiepiscopo
               obedire
               voluisse
               ,
               Augustino
               autem
               Romano
               Legato
               omnin●
               noluisse
               ,
               nec
               Anglis
               inimicis
               &
               paulò
               antè
               Paganis
               (
               à
               quibus
               suis
               sedibus
               pulsi
               erant
               )
               subesse
               se
               ,
               qui
               semper
               Christianifuerunt
               voluisse
               :
            
             That
             
               they
               would
               obey
               the
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Caerleon
             ,
             (
             that
             was
             their
             British
             Primate
             ,
             or
             Patriarch
             ,
             )
             
               but
               they
               would
               not
               obey
            
             Austine
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Romes
               Legate
               :
               Neither
               would
               the
               Britanes
               who
               had
               evermore
               been
               Christians
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               be
               under
               the
               English
               ,
               who
               were
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               but
               newly
               converted
               from
               Paganis●e
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               had
               been
               driven
               out
               of
               their
               ancient
               habitations
               .
            
             The
             same
             history
             is
             related
             by
             sundry
             other
             very
             ancient
             Authours
             .
             
          
           
             A
             second
             difference
             between
             our
             English
             Kings
             and
             the
             later
             German
             Emperours
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             Kings
             by
             the
             fundamental
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             are
             hereditary
             
             Kings
             ,
             and
             never
             die
             .
             So
             there
             is
             an
             uninterrupted
             succession
             without
             any
             vacancy
             .
             But
             the
             Emperours
             are
             elective
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             invested
             in
             the
             actual
             possession
             of
             their
             Sovereignty
             without
             some
             publick
             solemnities
             .
             Whereof
             some
             are
             essential
             ,
             as
             the
             votes
             of
             the
             Electours
             ;
             some
             others
             ceremonial
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             Coronation
             of
             the
             Emperour
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             really
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             titularly
             his
             Imperial
             City
             .
             But
             the
             Popes
             who
             had
             learned
             to
             make
             their
             own
             advantage
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             sacred
             or
             civil
             ,
             took
             occasion
             from
             hence
             to
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             was
             their
             gift
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperours
             their
             Liegemen
             .
             So
             Adrian
             the
             fourth
             doubted
             not
             to
             write
             to
             
               Frederick
               Barbarossa
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
               Insigne
               corona
               beneficium
               tibi
               contulimus
            
             ;
             
             which
             was
             so
             offensively
             taken
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             the
             German
             Bishops
             in
             their
             letter
             to
             the
             same
             Pope
             do
             affirm
             )
             
               the
               whole
               Empire
               was
               moved
               at
               it
               ,
               the
               ea●es
               of
               his
               Imperial
               Majestie
               could
               not
               hear
               it
               with
               patience
               ,
               nor
               the
               Princes
               endure
               it
               ,
               nor
               they
               themselves
               either
               durst
               of
               could
               approve
               it
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             Pope
             was
             forced
             to
             expound
             himself
             ,
             that
             by
             beneficium
             ,
             he
             meant
             nothing
             but
             
               bonum
               factum
            
             ,
             a
             good
             deed
             ;
             and
             by
             contulimus
             ,
             nothing
             but
             i●●posu●mus
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             put
             the
             Crown
             upon
             him
             .
             So
             the
             Emperour
             complaines
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
               A
               pictura
               coepit
               ,
               à
               pictura
               ad
               Scripturam
               processit
               ;
               Scriptura
               in
               authoritatem
               
               prodire
               conatur
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               began
               with
               paiu●ing
               ,
               from
               painting
               it
               proceeded
               to
               writing
               ,
               And
               at
               last
               they
               sought
               to
               justifie
               it
               by
               authority
               .
               We
               will
               not
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               suffer
               it
            
             ,
             
             
               we
               will
               not
               indure
               it
               ,
               we
               will
               rather
               lay
               down
               our
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               then
               suffer
               the
               Empire
               it self
               to
               be
               deposed
               ,
               with
               our
               consent
               .
               Let
               the
               pictures
               be
               defaced
               ,
               let
               the
               writings
               be
               retracted
               ,
               that
               perpetual
               monuments
               of
               enmity
               between
               the
               S●●pter
               and
               the
               Mi●er
               may
               continue
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             Pope
             Adrian
             failed
             of
             his
             design
             ;
             But
             his
             successour
             Iohn
             the
             22.
             renewed
             the
             Papal
             claim
             against
             Ludovicus
             the
             fourth
             ,
             in
             higher
             termes
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             own
             Bull
             ,
             wherein
             he
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               after
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
            
             from
             the
             Grecians
             to
             the
             Germans
             by
             his
             predecessours
             the
             Popes
             ,
             
             
               summus
               ille
               honor
               beneficium
               Pontificis
               Maximiesse
               solet
               :
               the
               Empire
               used
               to
               be
               the
               Popes
               gift
               .
            
             Adding
             ,
             that
             the
             elections
             of
             the
             German
             Princes
             were
             invalid
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Pope
             
               (
               universi
               orbis
               Christiani
               Pater
               atque
               Princeps
               ,
               Dei
               Optimi
               Maximi
               Legatus
               suo
               numine
               faveat
               &
               aspiret
               ,
               )
            
             should
             approve
             it
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             commanding
             the
             Emperour
             
               to
               quit
               his
               Crown
               and
               Imperial
               dignity
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               reassume
               them
               but
               by
               his
               command
               ,
               nisi
               jussu
               &
               mandato
               nostro
               .
            
             But
             the
             Emperour
             appealed
             ,
             
             the
             Electours
             and
             other
             Princes
             protested
             against
             the
             Popes
             pretended
             power
             ;
             And
             the
             Emperour
             and
             all
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Empire
             made
             a
             solemn
             constitution
             against
             it
             .
          
           
           
             This
             was
             the
             second
             repulse
             ,
             yet
             the
             Popes
             were
             not
             so
             easily
             shaken
             off
             ;
             It
             fortuned
             about
             the
             year
             1400
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Electoral
             Colledge
             deposed
             Wenceslaus
             from
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             chose
             Rupert
             Prince
             Palatine
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             communicating
             the
             whole
             businesse
             ,
             whilest
             it
             was
             in
             agitation
             ,
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             spiritual
             advice
             ,
             and
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             Apostolique
             See
             ;
             but
             yet
             reserving
             the
             power
             entirely
             to
             themselves
             .
             Howsoever
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             ninth
             layes
             hold
             of
             this
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             declares
             by
             his
             Bull
             ,
             that
             the
             Electours
             did
             it
             
               by
               his
               authority
               ,
               authoritate
               nostrâ
               suffulti
               .
            
             And
             confirmes
             the
             said
             deprivation
             as
             good
             and
             lawful
             .
          
           
             
               This
               incertainty
               of
               succession
               ,
               and
               this
               Papal
               pretension
               made
               sundry
               Emperours
               more
               fearful
               to
               grapple
               with
               the
               Popes
               ,
               or
               to
               right
               themselves
               from
               their
               grievous
               exactions
               and
               usurpations
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1455.
               after
               the
               death
               of
            
             Nicholas
             the
             fifth
             ,
             the
             Germans
             bewailed
             their
             condition
             to
             Frederick
             the
             third
             ,
             
             and
             sought
             to
             perswade
             him
             that
             he
             would
             no
             longer
             obey
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             would
             at
             least
             give
             way
             to
             a
             pragmatical
             sanction
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             German
             Nation
             ;
             
               like
               that
               of
               the
            
             French
             
               Kings
               for
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
            
             Gallicane
             
               Church
               .
               They
               shewed
               thar
               their
               condition
               was
               much
               worse
               then
               the
            
             French
             and
             Italians
             .
             
               whose
               servants
               (
               especially
               the
            
             Italians
             )
             
               without
               a
               change
               they
               were
               deservedly
               
               called
               .
            
             Rogabant
             ,
             urgebant
             Proceres
             ,
             populique
             Germaniae
             gravissimis
             tum
             rationibus
             tum
             exemplis
             ,
             
             tum
             utilitatem
             tum
             necessitatem
             Imperii
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Princes
             and
             people
             of
             Germany
             intreated
             and
             pressed
             both
             the
             advantage
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             They
             implored
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             they
             prayed
             him
             for
             his
             Oathes
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             infamy
             and
             dishonour
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             that
             they
             alone
             might
             not
             want
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             National
             decrees
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             as
             much
             power
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             much
             obliged
             thereunto
             as
             other
             Kings
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nec
             certè
             procul
             abfuit
             ,
             &c.
             It
             wanted
             not
             much
             ,
             
             saith
             Platina
             .
             Molinaeus
             
               goes
               further
            
             ,
             His
             rationibus
             victus
             &
             permotus
             Imperator
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Emperour
             being
             overcome
             and
             moved
             with
             these
             reasons
             ,
             was
             about
             to
             make
             as
             full
             a
             Sanction
             for
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             of
             France
             had
             done
             for
             his
             .
             
               What
               hindered
               him
               ?
               Onely
               the
               advice
               of
            
             Aeneas
             Sylvius
             ,
             
               who
               perswaded
               him
               rather
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               then
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
            
             Princes
             disagreeing
             might
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             but
             between
             a
             Prince
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             enmity
             was
             immortal
             .
             Motus
             hac
             ratione
             Imperator
             ,
             
             spretâ
             populorum
             postulatione
             ,
             Aeneam
             Oratorem
             deligit
             qui
             ad
             Calistum
             mitteretur
             .
             The
             Emperour
             being
             moved
             with
             this
             reason
             ,
             despising
             the
             request
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             sends
             the
             same
             Aeneas
             as
             his
             Ambassadour
             to
             Calistus
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             Emperour
             feared
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             trust
             his
             own
             Subjects
             .
             Whence
             it
             proceeded
             ,
             that
             seven
             years
             before
             his
             death
             he
             not
             onely
             procured
             his
             son
             
             Maximilian
             
               to
               be
               crowned
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               but
               also
               took
               him
               to
               be
               his
               companion
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
            
             ne
             post
             obitum
             suum
             (
             ut
             factum
             fuisset
             )
             transfereretur
             imperium
             in
             aliam
             familiam
             :
             
             lest
             the
             Empire
             after
             his
             death
             (
             as
             without
             doubt
             it
             had
             come
             to
             passe
             )
             should
             have
             been
             transferred
             into
             another
             family
             .
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               these
               barres
               or
               remora's
               ,
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               succession
               ,
               and
               Papal
               pretensions
               ,
               the
               Emperours
               have
               done
               as
               much
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             within
             his
             own
             Dominions
             did
             exercise
             a
             power
             of
             convocating
             Ecclesiasticall
             Synods
             ,
             confirming
             Synods
             ,
             reforming
             the
             Church
             by
             Synods
             ,
             and
             suppressing
             upstart
             innovations
             by
             ancient
             Canons
             .
             The
             Emperours
             have
             done
             the
             same
             ;
             
             Charles
             the
             Great
             called
             the
             Councel
             of
             Franckford
             ,
             consisting
             of
             300.
             
             Bishops
             :
             Witnesse
             his
             own
             letter
             to
             
               Elipandus
               .
               Iussimus
               Sanctorum
               Patrum
               Synodale
               ex
               omnibus
               undique
               nostrae
               ditionis
               Ecclesits
               congregari
               Concilium
               .
               VVe
               have
               commanded
               a
               Synodical
               Councel
               to
               be
               congregated
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               within
               Our
               Dominions
               .
            
             Neither
             did
             he
             onely
             convocate
             it
             ,
             but
             confirm
             it
             also
             .
             
               Ecce
               ego
               vestris
               petitionibus
               satisfaciens
               ,
               congregationi
               Sacerdotum
               auditor
               &
               arbiter
               adsedi
               .
               Discernimus
               &
               Deo
               donante
               decrevimus
               quid
               esset
               de
               hac
               inquisitione
               firmiter
               tenendum
               .
               Behold
               ,
               I
               satisfying
               your
               requests
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Elipandians
             and
             Foelicians
             who
             made
             
             Christ
             but
             an
             adoptive
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             
               did
               sit
               in
               the
               Councel
               both
               as
               an
               hearer
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Iudge
               .
               VVe
               determine
               and
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               have
               decreed
               what
               is
               to
               be
               held
               in
               this
               inquiry
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             how
             he
             disposed
             the
             resolutions
             of
             this
             Councel
             into
             four
             Books
             ;
             The
             first
             book
             contained
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Suffragans
             ;
             
             The
             second
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Millain
             and
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Aquileia
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Italian
             Bishops
             ;
             The
             third
             ,
             the
             votes
             of
             the
             German
             ,
             French
             ,
             and
             British
             Bishops
             ;
             The
             last
             ,
             his
             own
             consent
             .
             The
             Romans
             had
             no
             more
             part
             therein
             then
             others
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             their
             own
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             represent
             what
             they
             had
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Neither
             did
             they
             onely
             convocate
             Councels
             ,
             
             and
             confirm
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             reformed
             innovations
             ,
             and
             restored
             ancient
             truths
             and
             Orders
             .
             So
             did
             the
             same
             Emperour
             ,
             
               By
               the
               counsel
               of
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Nobles
               we
               have
               ordained
               Bishops
               throughout
               the
               Cities
               ,
               and
               do
               decree
               to
               assemble
               a
               Synod
               every
               year
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               presence
               the
               Canenical
               decrees
               and
               lawes
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               restored
               .
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             convocated
             a
             Councel
             at
             Aquisgrane
             to
             reform
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             constitutions
             thereof
             to
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             own
             Epistle
             to
             Arno
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Salzburge
               .
               Otho
            
             the
             first
             called
             a
             Councel
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             caused
             
             Iohn
             the
             12th
             .
             to
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             Leo
             the
             eighth
             to
             be
             chosen
             in
             his
             place
             .
             The
             sentence
             of
             the
             Councel
             was
             ,
             
               Petimus
               magnitudinem
               Imperii
               vestri
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             VVe
             beseech
             your
             Imperial
             Majestie
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Monster
             may
             
               be
               thrust
               out
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Emperour
             confirmed
             it
             with
             a
             
               placet
               ,
               we
               are
               pleased
            
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             called
             a
             German
             Synod
             at
             VVormes
             ,
             And
             another
             of
             Germans
             and
             Italians
             at
             Brixia
             ,
             wherein
             sentence
             of
             deprivation
             was
             given
             against
             Gregorie
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             .
             
               Quorum
               sententiae
               quòd
               justa
               &
               probabilis
               coram
               Deo
               hominibúsque
            
             
             
               videbatur
               ,
               &c.
               ego●quoque
               assentiens
               omne
               tibi
               Papatûs
               jus
               quod
               habere
               visus
               es
               abrenuncio
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ego
            
             Henricus
             
               Rex
               Dei
               gratiâ
               cum
               omnibus
               Episcopis
               nostris
               tibi
               dicimus
               ,
               Descende
               ,
               descende
               :
            
             To
             whose
             sentence
             because
             it
             seemed
             just
             and
             reasonable
             before
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             I
             also
             assenting
             ,
             do
             declare
             thee
             to
             have
             no
             right
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             as
             thou
             seemest
             to
             have
             .
             I
             Henry
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             Bishops
             do
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Descend
             from
             thy
             Seat
             ,
             descend
             .
          
           
             So
             Frederick
             the
             first
             called
             a
             Councel
             at
             Papia
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             right
             succession
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             wherein
             Roland
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             rejected
             ,
             and
             Victor
             declared
             lawful
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             all
             this
             was
             done
             with
             due
             submission
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             
             
               Christianissimus
               Imperator
               ,
               &c.
               The
               most
               Christian
               Emperour
               
               in
               the
               last
               place
               after
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               and
               upon
               the
               petition
               of
               the
               Councel
               ,
               received
               and
               approved
               the
               election
               of
            
             Victor
             .
          
           
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               first
               part
               of
               the
               parallel
               with
               the
               words
               of
               the
               same
               Emperour
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Councel
               ,
            
             Quamvis
             noverim
             officio
             ac
             dignitate
             Imperii
             penes
             nos
             esse
             potestatem
             congregandorum
             Conciliorum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Although
             I
             know
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             office
             and
             Imperial
             dignity
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             calling
             Councels
             rests
             in
             us
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             so
             great
             dangers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             both
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             and
             Justinian
             ,
             and
             of
             fresher
             memory
             Charles
             the
             Great
             and
             Otho
             ,
             Emperours
             ,
             are
             recorded
             to
             have
             done
             this
             ;
             Yet
             I
             do
             commit
             the
             authority
             of
             determining
             this
             great
             and
             high
             businesse
             to
             your
             wisdome
             and
             power
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishops
               there
               assembled
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Emperours
             with
             their
             Synods
             never
             made
             any
             such
             Schismatical
             reformation
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Protestants
             in
             England
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Schisme
             between
             the
             Roman
             Court
             and
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             (
             other
             Schisme
             I
             know
             none
             on
             our
             parts
             )
             was
             begun
             long
             before
             that
             reformation
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             the
             breach
             sufficiently
             proclaimed
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             by
             Romish
             Bulls
             and
             English
             Statutes
             .
             We
             could
             not
             be
             the
             first
             separatours
             of
             our selves
             from
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             formerly
             thrust
             us
             out
             of
             their
             doors
             .
             It
             is
             not
             Schismatical
             
             to
             substract
             obedience
             from
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             not
             due
             ,
             who
             had
             extruded
             us
             out
             of
             their
             Society
             :
             but
             it
             is
             Schismatical
             to
             give
             just
             cause
             of
             substraction
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               a
               great
               necessity
               of
               Reformation
               both
               in
               Germany
               and
               England
               .
               For
               proof
               whereof
               ,
               I
               produce
               two
               witnesses
               beyond
               exception
               ,
               the
               one
               a
               Pope
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               Cardinal
               .
               The
               former
               is
            
             Adrian
             
               the
               sixth
               ,
               in
               his
               instructions
               to
               his
               Legate
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1522.
               which
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Empire
               take
               notice
               of
               in
               their
               auswer
               .
            
             
             
               His
               words
               are
               these
            
             ,
             Scimus
             in
             hac
             Sancta
             sede
             aliquot
             jam
             annis
             multa
             abhominanda
             fuisse
             ,
             &c.
             
             VVe
             know
             that
             for
             some
             by-past
             yeares
             many
             things
             to
             be
             abominated
             have
             been
             in
             this
             holy
             See
             ,
             abuses
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             ,
             excesses
             in
             commands
             ;
             and
             to
             conclude
             ,
             all
             things
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
             for
             so
             much
             as
             concerns
             us
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             promise
             that
             we
             will
             use
             all
             our
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             first
             this
             Court
             from
             whence
             peradventure
             
               (
               sure
               enough
            
             )
             all
             the
             evil
             did
             spring
             ,
             may
             be
             reformed
             ,
             that
             as
             corruption
             did
             flow
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             inferiour
             parts
             
               (
               of
               the
               Church
               )
            
             ,
             so
             may
             health
             and
             Reformation
             .
             To
             procure
             which
             ,
             we
             do
             hold
             our selves
             so
             much
             more
             strictly
             obliged
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             we
             do
             see
             the
             whole
             world
             greedily
             desire
             such
             a
             Reformation
             .
             O
             Adriane
             ,
             si
             nunc
             viveres
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             witnesse
             is
             Cardinal
             Pool
             ,
             who
             makes
             two
             main
             ends
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             :
             The
             one
             ,
             the
             reconciling
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             ;
             The
             other
             ,
             quo
             pacto
             ipsius
             Ecclesiae
             
             praecipua
             ,
             vel
             potiùs
             omnia
             ferè
             membra
             ,
             ad
             veterem
             disciplinam
             &
             instituta
             ,
             à
             quibus
             non
             parùm
             declinârunt
             ,
             revocentur
             .
             
               To
               consider
               how
               the
               principal
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               rather
               almost
               all
               the
               members
               ,
               might
               be
               reduced
               to
               their
               ancient
               discipline
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               had
               swerved
               much
               .
            
             Yet
             when
             himself
             was
             sent
             afterwards
             by
             Paul
             the
             fourth
             to
             reform
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             
             it
             seemeth
             that
             he
             had
             forgotten
             those
             great
             deviations
             of
             the
             principall
             members
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             representations
             which
             he
             himself
             with
             eight
             other
             selected
             Cardinals
             and
             Prelates
             had
             made
             upon
             oath
             to
             Paul
             the
             third
             :
             Then
             he
             saw
             that
             this
             lying
             flattering
             principle
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Pop●
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               benefices
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               a
               Simoniack
               ,
            
             
             was
             the
             fountain
             ,
             ex
             quo
             tanquam
             ex
             equo
             Trojano
             irrupere
             in
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             tot
             abusus
             ,
             et
             tam
             gravissimi
             morbi
             ,
             &c.
             
               from
               which
               as
               from
               the
            
             Trojan
             
               horse
               so
               many
               abuses
               and
               so
               grievous
               diseases
               had
               broken
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               to
               a
               desperate
               condition
               ,
               to
               the
               derision
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               blaspheming
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               that
               the
               cure
               must
               begin
               there
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               disease
               did
               spring
               ,
            
             by
             taking
             away
             all
             abuses
             in
             dispensations
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             and
             ordinations
             ,
             and
             collations
             ,
             and
             provisions
             ,
             and
             pensions
             ▪
             and
             permutations
             ,
             and
             reservatitions
             ,
             and
             coadjutorships
             ,
             and
             expectative
             graces
             ,
             and
             unions
             ,
             and
             non-residence
             ,
             and
             exemptions
             ,
             and
             absolutions
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             
             pecuniary
             artifices
             :
             because
             
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               by
               any
               means
               to
               reap
               any
               gain
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               .
               Tollantur
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               hae
               maculae
               ,
               &c.
               
               Let
               these
               spots
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               to
               which
               if
               any
               entrance
               be
               given
               in
               any
               Common-wealth
               or
               Kingdom
               whatsoever
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               fall
               headlong
               instantly
               or
               very
               shortly
               to
               ruine
               .
            
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             and
             the
             German
             Church
             did
             not
             onely
             desire
             a
             reformation
             ,
             
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Letter
             of
             Sigismond
             the
             Emperour
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
               Maximo
               deside●io
               jamdudum
               tenebamur
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               have
               long
               desired
               greatly
               to
               see
               the
               onely
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               happily
               reformed
               in
               our
               daies
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               after
               we
               were
               assumed
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Government
               ,
               our
               desire
               passed
               into
               command
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             advises
             of
             Constance
             conceived
             by
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             German
             Nation
             in
             that
             Councel
             ,
             against
             some
             special
             abuses
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             :
             And
             by
             the
             advises
             of
             Ments
             made
             and
             concluded
             in
             that
             City
             by
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Basile
             ,
             for
             preserving
             the
             authority
             of
             General
             Councels
             ;
             for
             relief
             from
             grievances
             ;
             
             for
             procuring
             of
             conditions
             from
             the
             Pope
             ;
             for
             preservation
             of
             their
             just
             liberties
             ;
             and
             for
             prevention
             of
             the
             abuses
             ,
             and
             excesses
             ,
             and
             extortions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             :
             
             And
             by
             the
             
               hundred
               Grievances
               of
               the
               German
               Nation
            
             proposed
             to
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             by
             the
             Princes
             and
             Lords
             of
             
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             against
             the
             injuries
             ,
             extortions
             ,
             and
             usurpations
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             incroachments
             and
             oppressions
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             ,
             and
             persons
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             the
             gracious
             promise
             of
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             to
             hold
             a
             Dyett
             within
             half
             a
             year
             ,
             wherein
             it
             should
             be
             resolved
             ,
             what
             way
             the
             differences
             in
             Religion
             should
             be
             settled
             and
             quieted
             ,
             
             whether
             by
             a
             General
             ,
             or
             National
             Councel
             ,
             or
             Imperial
             Dyett
             .
          
           
             Neither
             did
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             German
             Nation
             onely
             indeavour
             to
             reform
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             in
             some
             measure
             actually
             reform
             the
             excesses
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             abuses
             and
             innovations
             ;
             as
             it
             hath
             already
             been
             verified
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             
             and
             
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             .
             This
             appeareth
             yet
             more
             plainly
             by
             the
             concordates
             (
             as
             they
             are
             stiled
             )
             
               of
               the
               German
               Nation
            
             with
             Gregory
             the
             13th
             :
             And
             the
             agreements
             of
             Frederick
             the
             third
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             with
             Pope
             Nicholas
             the
             fifth
             ,
             whereby
             the
             excesses
             and
             abuses
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             are
             something
             abated
             ,
             and
             reduced
             :
             
             And
             by
             the
             Ghostly
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             reformation
             made
             by
             Sigismond
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             in
             the
             year
             1436
             ,
             containing
             37
             Chapters
             or
             Articles
             ,
             for
             regulating
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Court
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Suffragans
             ,
             Abbats
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             Friars
             ,
             Nunnes
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             religious
             persons
             .
          
           
           
             I
             cannot
             here
             omit
             a
             witty
             answer
             of
             this
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             deliberating
             with
             some
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             about
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             one
             said
             it
             must
             begin
             with
             the
             Minimes
             .
             
             No
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               non
               à
               Minoritis
               ,
               sed
               à
               Majoritis
               ,
            
             not
             with
             the
             Minimes
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Maximes
             ,
             or
             great
             ones
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             This
             appeares
             also
             by
             the
             Interim
             ,
             or
             declaration
             of
             Religion
             made
             by
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             attested
             with
             his
             Imperial
             seal
             ,
             and
             accepted
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             assembled
             in
             a
             Dyett
             at
             Ausburge
             ,
             May
             15.
             
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             1548
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             is
             established
             ,
             untill
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Councel
             .
             I
             produce
             it
             not
             to
             shew
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             but
             what
             power
             the
             Emperour
             did
             assume
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             ;
             wherein
             these
             words
             are
             contained
             :
             Quod
             autem
             in
             supradicta
             declaratione
             sub
             rubrica
             ,
             de
             caeremoniis
             &
             usu
             Sacramentorum
             inter
             alia
             dicitur
             ,
             
               [
               in
               quas
               tamen
               si
               quid
               irrepsit
               quod
               causam
               dare
               possit
               superstitioni
               ,
               tollatur
               .
               ]
            
             Reservat
             sibi
             soli
             Caesarea
             Majestas
             ,
             &c.
             
               And
               whereas
               in
               the
               aforesaid
               declaration
               ,
               under
               the
               rubrick
               of
               ceremonies
               and
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               [
               into
               the
               which
               neverthelesse
               if
               any
               thing
               have
               crept
               that
               may
               administer
               occasion
               of
               superstition
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               ]
               His
               Imperial
               Majestie
               doth
               reserve
               unto
               himself
               alone
               in
               this
               and
               the
               like
               Articles
               ,
               where
               and
               as
               often
               as
               it
               shall
               
               be
               needful
               ,
               now
               and
               hereafter
               ,
               the
               right
               to
               correct
               ,
               to
               adde
               ,
               to
               detract
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               seem
               just
               and
               equal
               to
               himself
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               present
               exigence
               of
               affaires
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             this
             appeareth
             by
             the
             declaration
             of
             Ferdinand
             the
             Emperour
             made
             in
             the
             year
             1555
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Augustane
             Confession
             ,
             and
             the
             professours
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             in
             their
             great
             Councels
             did
             make
             themselves
             the
             last
             Judges
             of
             the
             liberties
             and
             grievances
             and
             necessities
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             even
             in
             cases
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             not
             the
             Pope
             .
             They
             had
             reason
             .
             In
             vain
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             Romes
             determination
             expected
             against
             it self
             .
             The
             Emperours
             did
             the
             same
             .
             
             So
             Lodovic
             the
             fourth
             in
             his
             Apology
             against
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             22th
             .
             declareth
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             ought
             not
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             competent
             Judge
             in
             his
             own
             cause
             .
             The
             Pope
             challenged
             such
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             without
             which
             his
             election
             was
             invalid
             .
             The
             Emperour
             determined
             the
             contrary
             in
             the
             Dyet
             of
             
               Frankford
               ,
               An.
               1338.
               
               Declaramus
               quòd
               Imperialis
               dignitas
               est
               immediatè
               à
               solo
               Deo
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
               We
               declare
               that
               the
               Imperial
               dignity
               is
               immediately
               from
               God
               alone
               ;
               And
               that
               election
               gives
               a
               sufficient
               title
               ,
            
             
             
               And
               that
               the
               Popes
               approbation
               or
               disapprobation
               signifies
               nothing
               .
            
             The
             Pope
             attempted
             to
             divide
             Italy
             from
             the
             German
             Empire
             ,
             by
             his
             fulnesse
             of
             power
             .
             The
             Emperour
             declares
             the
             Act
             to
             be
             invalid
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             moment
             .
          
           
           
             When
             the
             Princes
             and
             States
             of
             the
             Empire
             had
             presented
             the
             hundred
             grievances
             of
             the
             German
             Nation
             to
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             they
             adde
             this
             conclusion
             :
             
             
               Quod
               si
               enumerat●
               onera
               atque
               gravamina
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               if
               the
               abovesaid
               burthens
               and
               grievances
               be
               not
               removed
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               or
               sooner
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               abolished
               and
               abrogated
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               Lay-States
               of
               the
               Empire
               do
               not
               expect
               ,
               )
               then
               they
               would
               not
               have
               his
               Holinesse
               to
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               they
               neither
               can
               nor
               will
               bear
               or
               indure
               the
               aforesaid
               most
               pressing
               and
               intolerable
               burthens
               any
               longer
               ,
            
             but
             find
             out
             other
             means
             of
             ease
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             their
             former
             liberties
             and
             immunities
             .
             As
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             sufferings
             was
             their
             own
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             have
             the
             remedy
             to
             be
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             the
             cure
             to
             a
             tyrannical
             Court.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             adde
             the
             Protestation
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Electoral
             Colledge
             and
             the
             other
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             their
             letter
             to
             Benedict
             the
             12th
             .
             
               Quod
               jura
               ,
               honores
               ,
               bona
               ,
               libertates
               ,
               &
               consuetudines
               Imperii
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               
               That
               they
               would
               maintain
               ,
               defend
               and
               preserve
               inviolated
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               power
               and
               might
               ,
               the
               rights
               ,
               honours
               ,
               goods
               ,
               liberties
               ,
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Electoral
               right
               belonging
               to
               them
               by
               law
               or
               custome
               ,
               against
               all
               men
               ,
               of
               what
               preheminence
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               or
               state
               soever
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             in
             plain
             termes
             ,
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Court
             ,
             )
             
               notwithstanding
               any
               perils
               or
               mandates
               ,
               or
               processes
               whatsoever
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             
             citations
             ,
             or
             bulls
             ,
             or
             excommunications
             ,
             or
             interdictions
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Take
             but
             one
             instance
             more
             :
             Ferdinand
             the
             present
             Emperour
             out
             of
             an
             unavoidable
             necessity
             ,
             to
             extinguish
             the
             flame
             of
             a
             bloody
             intestine
             war
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             the
             Empire
             from
             utter
             ruine
             ,
             contracts
             a
             peace
             with
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             Swedes
             ,
             and
             their
             adherents
             ,
             whereby
             sundry
             Bishopricks
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             dignities
             were
             conferred
             upon
             Protestants
             ,
             lands
             and
             other
             hereditaments
             of
             great
             value
             were
             alienated
             from
             the
             Church
             in
             perpetuity
             ,
             free
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             was
             granted
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Augustan
             Confession
             ,
             Annates
             ,
             confirmations
             ,
             and
             other
             pretended
             Papal
             rights
             were
             abolished
             .
             The
             Popes
             extraordinary
             Nuncio
             protested
             against
             it
             :
             And
             Pope
             Innocent
             himself
             by
             his
             Bull
             bearing
             date
             Novemb.
             26.
             in
             the
             year
             1651
             ,
             
             declared
             
               the
               contract
               to
               be
               void
               ,
               annulled
               it
               ,
               and
               condemned
               it
               as
               injurious
               and
               prejudicaial
               to
               the
               Orth●dox
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rights
               of
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               municipal
               Lawes
               and
               immemorial
               customes
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               any
               Oathes
               taken
               for
               the
               observation
               thereof
               .
            
             Yet
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             stand
             to
             their
             contracts
             ,
             assert
             the
             municipal
             lawes
             and
             customes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             And
             assume
             unto
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             Judges
             of
             their
             own
             priviledges
             and
             necessities
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Henry
             
               the
               eighth
               challenged
               to
               
               himself
               the
               patronage
               of
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               investitures
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               within
               his
               own
               Dominions
               .
               The
               Emperours
               did
               more
               :
            
             Adrian
             
               the
               fourth
               taxed
            
             Frederick
             
               the
               first
               for
               requiring
               homage
               and
               fealty
               of
               Bishops
               ,
            
             
             Et
             manus
             eorum
             sacratas
             manib●s
             tuis
             innectis
             ,
             
             
               and
               that
            
             he
             held
             their
             consecrated
             hands
             in
             his
             hands
             .
             
               The
               Emperour
               denyed
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               justified
               it
               ,
            
             Ab
             his
             qui
             regalia
             nostra
             tenent
             ,
             cur
             homagium
             &
             regalia
             Sacramenta
             non
             exigamus
             ?
             why
             may
             we
             not
             require
             homage
             and
             Oathes
             of
             Allegiance
             from
             them
             who
             hold
             their
             Lands
             of
             our
             Imperial
             Crown
             ?
             
               The
               Ecclesiastical
               Lords
               in
               their
               letter
               to
            
             Innocent
             
               the
               third
               do
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
            
             the
             fees
             which
             they
             held
             from
             the
             Empire
             ,
             they
             had
             received
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Otho
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             him
             homage
             and
             sworn
             fealty
             to
             him
             .
             
               And
               this
               before
               his
               Imperiall
               Coronation
               at
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             goes
             yet
             further
             ,
             and
             accuseth
             Pope
             Paschal
             ,
             that
             without
             any
             hearing
             he
             sought
             to
             take
             away
             from
             the
             Empire
             the
             investitures
             of
             Bishops
             which
             
               the
               Emperours
               his
               predecessours
               had
               enjoyed
               from
               the
               time
               of
            
             Charlemain
             
               by
               the
               space
               of
               400
               yeares
               and
               upwards
               :
            
             
             A
             fair
             prescription
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             The
             Emperours
             did
             long
             injoy
             the
             patronage
             of
             the
             Papacy
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishoprick
             ▪
             Adrian
             the
             first
             with
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             and
             people
             of
             Rome
             quitted
             all
             their
             claim
             ,
             right
             and
             interest
             to
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             
             as
             well
             in
             the
             
             elections
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             as
             investitures
             of
             Bishops
             .
             
             And
             Leo
             the
             eighth
             did
             the
             like
             to
             Otho
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             truth
             in
             history
             so
             apparent
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             it
             with
             his
             credit
             ,
             nor
             question
             it
             with
             reason
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             suffered
             no
             appeales
             to
             Rome
             out
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             nor
             Roman
             Legates
             to
             enter
             into
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             without
             their
             License
             .
             No
             more
             did
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             though
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             to
             be
             their
             Patriarch
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             .
             Hadrian
             the
             fourth
             complained
             of
             Frederick
             the
             first
             ,
             
             That
             
               he
               shut
               both
               the
               Churches
               and
               the
               Cities
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               against
               the
               Popes
               Legates
               à
               latere
               .
            
             
             And
             more
             fully
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             the
             German
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               made
               an
               edict
            
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               should
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Apostolique
               See.
            
             To
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             charge
             the
             Emperour
             answers
             ,
             Cardinalibus
             vestris
             clausae
             sunt
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             non
             patent
             civitates
             ,
             quia
             non
             videmus
             eo●
             praedicatores
             ,
             sed
             praedatores
             ;
             non
             pacis
             corroboratores
             ,
             sed
             pecuniae
             raptores
             ;
             non
             orbis
             reparatores
             ,
             sed
             auri
             insatiabiles
             corrasores
             :
             
               Our
               Churches
               and
               Cities
               are
               shut
               to
               your
               Cardinals
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               we
               do
               not
               see
               them
               Preachers
               ,
               but
               robbers
               ;
               not
               confirmers
               of
               peace
               ,
               but
               extorting
               catchers
               of
               money
               ;
               not
               repairers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               insatiable
               scrapers
               together
               of
               gold
               :
            
             Thus
             much
             he
             writ
             to
             the
             Pope
             himself
             .
             To
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             charge
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               not
               shut
               up
               the
               entrance
               into
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               or
               the
               
               passage
               out
               of
            
             Italy
             
               by
               edict
               ,
               nor
               would
               shut
               it
               up
               to
               travellers
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               had
               necessary
               occasions
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               their
               Bishops
               for
               their
               voyage
               to
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               he
               intended
               to
               remedy
               those
               abuses
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               which
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               were
               burthened
               and
               impoverished
               .
            
             
             That
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Empire
             were
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             it
             appeares
             by
             the
             Advises
             of
             Ments
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             hundred
             grievances
             of
             the
             German
             Nation
             ,
             which
             the
             Princes
             and
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Empire
             protested
             that
             they
             neither
             could
             nor
             would
             indure
             any
             longer
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             declared
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             to
             be
             void
             :
             They
             had
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             nor
             within
             the
             sphere
             of
             his
             activity
             :
             The
             Emperours
             did
             not
             so
             generally
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             Judges
             whether
             the
             Popes
             key
             did
             erre
             or
             not
             ▪
             Pius
             the
             second
             by
             his
             Bull
             condemned
             all
             appeales
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             
             
               as
               erroneous
               ,
               detestable
               ,
               void
               and
               pestilent
               ,
            
             and
             subjected
             all
             those
             who
             should
             use
             them
             after
             two
             moneths
             to
             
               execration
               ,
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             they
             were
             ,
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             or
             Bishops
             .
             Yet
             long
             after
             this
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             appealed
             from
             Clement
             the
             seventh
             to
             a
             Generall
             Councel
             ;
             
             Ad
             sacri
             Generalis
             Concilii
             &
             totius
             Christianitatis
             cognitionem
             et
             judicium
             remittenda
             censuimus
             ,
             Illiqque
             nos
             et
             omnia
             quae
             cum
             S.
             vestra
             habere
             possumus
             ,
             
             aut
             deinceps
             habituri
             sumus
             omnino
             subjicimus
             .
             Wherein
             he
             did
             but
             insist
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             predecessours
             .
             Lewis
             the
             fourth
             did
             the
             same
             to
             Iohn
             the
             22th
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Dyet
             of
             Frankford
             decreed
             
               them
               all
               that
               should
               assent
               to
               the
               Popes
               Bull
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               treason
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               have
               forfeited
               all
               their
               fees
               which
               they
               held
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               because
               the
               sentence
               of
               a
               Pope
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               to
               that
               due
               obedience
               which
               a
               Subject
               owes
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               moment
               or
               validity
               :
            
             And
             such
             the
             Princes
             and
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Empire
             did
             unanimously
             declare
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             to
             be
             ,
             
               contra
               Deum
               ,
               &
               justitiam
               ,
               &
               juris
               ordinem
               ,
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               contrary
               to
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               due
               order
               of
               Law.
               
            
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             deprived
             the
             Pope
             of
             his
             Annates
             ,
             tenths
             ,
             and
             first
             fruits
             in
             England
             ,
             of
             his
             pall-money
             ,
             and
             other
             extorted
             revenues
             .
             What
             did
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Germans
             lesse
             then
             he
             ?
             In
             the
             advises
             of
             Ments
             it
             is
             concluded
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Pope
               shall
               receive
               nothing
               either
               before
               or
               after
            
             for
             confirmations
             ,
             elections
             ,
             admissions
             ,
             
             collations
             ,
             provisions
             ,
             presentations
             ,
             holy
             order
             ,
             palles
             ,
             benedictions
             ,
             &c.
             upon
             pain
             that
             the
             transgressour
             thereof
             either
             in
             exacting
             ,
             or
             giving
             ,
             or
             promising
             ,
             
               should
               incurre
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               a
               Simoniacal
               person
               .
            
             
             And
             though
             these
             were
             but
             Advises
             ,
             yet
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             and
             Electors
             did
             covenant
             mutually
             to
             assist
             and
             defend
             one
             another
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             
             them
             against
             all
             men
             ;
             And
             yet
             further
             procured
             them
             to
             be
             confirmed
             and
             inlarged
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Basile
             ,
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             investitures
             ,
             bulls
             ,
             annates
             ,
             first
             fruits
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             was
             too
             sweet
             a
             morsel
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             lose
             willingly
             ,
             when
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Ments
             paid
             for
             his
             pall
             (
             worth
             about
             sixe
             pence
             )
             thirty
             thousand
             Florens
             .
          
           
             
               By
               the
            
             Concordates
             
               or
               accord
               made
               between
               the
               Emperour
               and
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               ,
               and
            
             Nicholas
             
               the
               fifth
               ,
               the
               Annates
               are
               in
               part
               remitted
               or
               taken
               away
               .
               The
               Estates
               of
               the
               Empire
               assembled
               at
            
             Nurenberge
             
               represented
               to
            
             Adrian
             
               the
               sixth
               ,
               that
            
             Annates
             were
             given
             for
             maintenance
             of
             the
             war
             against
             the
             Turks
             ,
             
             and
             how
             comely
             a
             thing
             it
             were
             that
             they
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             same
             use
             .
             
               The
               Princes
               added
               further
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               but
               granted
               for
               a
               certain
               term
               ,
               which
               was
               effluxed
               .
               The
            
             hundred
             Grievances
             
               rest
               not
               here
               ,
               but
               say
               moreover
               ,
               that
            
             they
             were
             but
             deposited
             at
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             preserved
             faithfully
             for
             that
             use
             .
             
             
               And
               lastly
            
             ,
             Charles
             
               the
               fifth
               in
               his
            
             Rescript
             
               tells
               the
               Pope
               ,
               That
            
             other
             Kings
             do
             not
             suffer
             the
             spoyles
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Annates
             to
             be
             transported
             out
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             to
             Rome
             ,
             so
             universally
             ,
             and
             so
             abundantly
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             to
             draw
             to
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             imposed
             an
             oath
             of
             fidelity
             or
             allegiance
             upon
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             well
             as
             temporal
             .
             So
             did
             Frederick
             the
             first
             Emperour
             of
             that
             name
             :
             
             
               I
               swear
               that
               from
               henceforth
               I
               will
               be
               faithful
               to
               my
               Liege
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             Frederick
             
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             
               against
               all
               men
            
             (
             the
             Pope
             is
             included
             ,
             or
             rather
             intended
             principally
             )
             
               as
               by
               Law
               I
               am
               bound
               ,
               And
               I
               will
               help
               him
               to
               retain
               his
               Imperiall
               Crown
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               honour
               in
            
             Italy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             took
             away
             Popish
             pardons
             ,
             
             and
             indulgences
             ,
             and
             dispensations
             ;
             The
             German
             Nation
             likewise
             groaned
             under
             the
             burthen
             of
             them
             .
             Among
             their
             hundred
             grievances
             ,
             that
             of
             dispensations
             was
             the
             first
             ;
             And
             that
             of
             Papal
             Indulgences
             the
             third
             ,
             either
             for
             sins
             past
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             ,
             
               modo
               tinneat
               dextrâ
            
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             their
             own
             phrase
             .
             )
             They
             call
             these
             artifices
             
               meer
               impostures
            
             ,
             
             
               by
               which
               the
               very
               marrow
               of
            
             Germa●y
             
               was
               sucked
               up
               ,
               their
               ancient
               liberty
               was
               enervated
               ,
               and
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               passion
               became
               sleighted
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             abolished
             the
             usurped
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             within
             his
             Dominions
             .
             
             The
             Emperours
             did
             not
             so
             ,
             whether
             they
             thought
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             leave
             an
             old
             Patriarch
             ;
             Or
             because
             they
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             consider
             the
             right
             bounds
             of
             Imperial
             power
             ,
             especially
             being
             seconded
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             an
             Occidental
             Councel
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             did
             not
             so
             clearly
             distinguish
             between
             a
             beginning
             of
             unity
             and
             an
             universality
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             had
             other
             remedies
             wherewith
             to
             help
             themselves
             ,
             I
             cannot
             determine
             .
             But
             this
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperours
             have
             deposed
             Popes
             ,
             and
             have
             
             appealed
             from
             Popes
             to
             General
             Councels
             ;
             And
             have
             maintained
             their
             Imperial
             prerogatives
             against
             Popes
             ,
             and
             made
             themselves
             the
             last
             Judges
             of
             the
             liberties
             and
             necessities
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             Politique
             .
          
           
             Frederick
             
               the
               third
               in
               the
               Dyet
               of
            
             Nurenburg
             
               sequestred
               all
               the
               moneys
               that
               should
               be
               raised
               in
               three
               years
               from
               Indulgences
               and
               absolutions
               ,
            
             
             
               whether
               Papal
               or
               Conciliary
               ,
               towards
               the
               raising
               of
               twenty
               thousand
               men
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               Empire
               against
               the
            
             Turk
             .
             
               The
               resolution
               of
               the
               Elect
               Arch-Bishop
               of
            
             Trevers
             against
             Gregory
             
               the
               7th
               .
               was
               this
            
             ,
             Ne
             plus
             per
             hunc
             Sancta
             ,
             quae
             modo
             extremum
             tra●it
             spiritum
             ,
             periclit●tur
             Ecclesia
             ,
             ex
             me
             dic●
             ,
             quod
             nullam
             ei
             posthac
             obedientiam
             servabo
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             Lest
             the
             holy
             Church
             which
             is
             now
             brought
             to
             the
             last
             gasp
             incurre
             more
             danger
             by
             his
             means
             ,
             I
             speak
             of
             my self
             ,
             that
             hereafter
             I
             will
             perform
             no
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Pope
            
             Hildebrand
             )
             .
             
               Neither
               was
               this
               his
               resolution
               alone
               .
               All
               the
               German
               Bishops
               were
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               :
            
             Because
             thy
             entrance
             into
             the
             Papacy
             was
             begun
             with
             so
             great
             perjuries
             ;
             And
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             brought
             into
             such
             a
             grievous
             storm
             through
             the
             abuse
             of
             thy
             innovations
             ,
             and
             thy
             life
             and
             conversation
             is
             soiled
             with
             so
             manifold
             infamy
             :
             As
             we
             promised
             thee
             no
             obedience
             ,
             
             so
             we
             let
             thee
             know
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             future
             we
             will
             perform
             none
             unto
             thee
             .
             
               Et
               quia
               nemo
               nostrum
               (
               ut
               publice
               declamas
               )
               tibi
               hactenus
               ●uit
               Episcopus
               ,
               ita
               nulli
               nostrum
               ●
               modo
               eris
               Apostolicus
               :
            
             And
             as
             thou
             hast
             
             reputed
             none
             of
             us
             for
             Bishops
             hitherto
             ;
             So
             hereafter
             none
             of
             us
             will
             esteem
             thee
             for
             the
             Successour
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
               .
               Which
               sentence
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Emperour
               :
            
             Ego
             Henricus
             Rex
             cum
             omnibus
             Episcopis
             meis
             tibi
             dico
             ,
             Dese●nde
             ,
             descende
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Councel
             of
             Pisa
             did
             not
             onely
             substract
             their
             obedience
             from
             
               Peter
               de
               Luna
            
             ,
             calling
             himself
             Benedict
             the
             13th
             .
             and
             
               Angelus
               de
               Gorario
            
             calling
             himself
             Gregory
             the
             12th
             .
             But
             they
             decreed
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             did
             command
             them
             to
             substract
             their
             obedience
             from
             them
             .
             Of
             which
             Councel
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             was
             a
             continuation
             .
             
             The
             second
             Councel
             of
             Pisa
             suspended
             Iulius
             the
             second
             ,
             from
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             commanded
             all
             Christians
             to
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             him
             .
             The
             former
             had
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Emperour
             :
             The
             later
             ,
             his
             assistance
             and
             protection
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             both
             by
             the
             solemn
             promise
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Ambassadours
             made
             in
             Councel
             ,
             and
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Councel
             it self
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             first
             part
             of
             my
             parallell
             concerning
             the
             Empire
             with
             two
             answers
             of
             German
             Bishops
             .
             The
             first
             of
             the
             German
             and
             French
             to
             Anastasius
             the
             second
             ,
             wherein
             they
             tell
             him
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               they
               did
               not
               understand
               that
               new
               compassion
               ,
               which
               the
            
             Italian
             
               Physicians
               used
               to
               cure
               the
               infirmities
               of
               France
               .
            
             They
             ●axe
             them
             for
             seeking
             to
             
             restrain
             the
             absolution
             of
             souls
             to
             Rome
             .
             They
             require
             that
             Italian
             Bishop
             that
             is
             without
             sin
             to
             cast
             the
             first
             stone
             at
             them
             ;
             They
             advise
             them
             not
             to
             use
             their
             pretended
             authority
             against
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             lest
             the
             blow
             should
             recoile
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             for
             that
             theirs
             had
             not
             learned
             to
             fear
             above
             that
             which
             was
             needfull
             :
             they
             tell
             them
             that
             surely
             they
             in
             Italy
             ,
             think
             that
             the
             Galles
             had
             lost
             all
             these
             three
             ,
             
               Verbum
               ,
               ferrum
               ,
               &
               ingenium
               ,
               their
               tongues
               ,
               their
               wits
               ,
               and
               their
               weapons
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               so
               they
               conclude
            
             ,
             
             Etiamsi
             inclinata
             esset
             arca
             testamenti
             nostri
             ,
             nostrorum
             Episcoporum
             esset
             ,
             &
             non
             illorum
             ,
             inclinatam
             relevare
             .
             Although
             the
             arke
             of
             their
             Covenant
             was
             falling
             ,
             yet
             it
             belonged
             to
             their
             own
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             lift
             it
             up
             again
             .
          
           
             
               The
               other
               answer
               was
               of
               the
               Archbishops
               of
            
             Colone
             and
             Triers
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Coloegne
             to
             Nicholas
             
               the
               first
               .
               Wherein
               after
               many
               bitter
               expressions
               they
               have
               these
               words
               ,
            
             His
             de
             causis
             nos
             cum
             fratribus
             nostris
             &
             collegis
             ,
             neque
             edictis
             tuis
             stamus
             ,
             neque
             vocem
             tuam
             agnoscimus
             ,
             nequo
             tuas
             bullas
             tonitruaque
             tua
             timemus
             .
             For
             these
             reasons
             we
             with
             our
             brethren
             and
             collegues
             ,
             do
             neither
             give
             place
             to
             thy
             edicts
             ,
             nor
             acknowledge
             thy
             voyce
             ,
             nor
             fear
             thy
             thundring
             bulles
             .
             
          
           
             I
             expect
             that
             some
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             object
             ,
             that
             these
             substractions
             were
             but
             personal
             ,
             from
             the
             present
             Pope
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             in
             part
             .
             But
             the
             same
             
             equity
             and
             rule
             of
             justice
             which
             warrants
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             personal
             faults
             ,
             doth
             also
             justifie
             a
             more
             durable
             separation
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             is
             from
             him
             and
             his
             Successours
             ,
             for
             faulty
             rules
             and
             principles
             ,
             either
             in
             doctrine
             or
             discipline
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             reformed
             .
          
           
             From
             Germany
             our
             passe
             is
             open
             into
             France
             .
             
             where
             the
             case
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             how
             their
             Kings
             ,
             (
             though
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             to
             be
             most
             Christian
             ,
             the
             eldest
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             the
             great
             Patrons
             and
             Protectours
             of
             the
             Romane
             See
             ,
             )
             with
             their
             Princes
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             their
             Peers
             ,
             their
             Parliaments
             ,
             their
             Ambassodours
             ,
             their
             Schools
             and
             Universities
             have
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             affronted
             and
             curbed
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             and
             reduced
             them
             to
             a
             right
             temper
             and
             constitution
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             deviated
             from
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             incroached
             upon
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Gallicane
             Church
             .
             Whereby
             the
             Popes
             jurisdiction
             in
             France
             came
             to
             be
             meerly
             discretionary
             ,
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Hincmare
             had
             been
             condemned
             by
             three
             French
             Synods
             for
             a
             turbulent
             person
             ,
             and
             deposed
             .
             Pope
             Adrian
             the
             second
             takes
             Cognisance
             of
             the
             cause
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             requires
             
               Carolus
               Calvus
            
             the
             King
             of
             France
             to
             send
             Hincmare
             thither
             with
             his
             accusers
             ,
             to
             receive
             justice
             .
             The
             Kings
             apologetick
             answer
             will
             shew
             how
             he
             relished
             it
             .
             Valde
             
             mirati
             sumus
             ubi
             hoc
             dictator
             Epistolae
             scriptum
             invenerit
             ,
             esse
             Apostolica
             authoritate
             praecipiendum
             ,
             
             ut
             Rex
             corrector
             iniquorum
             &
             districtor
             reorum
             ,
             atque
             secundum
             leges
             Ecclesiasticas
             atque
             mundanas
             ultor
             criminum
             ,
             reum
             legaliter
             ac
             regulariter
             pro
             excessibus
             suis
             damnatum
             ,
             sua
             fretum
             potentia
             Roman
             dirigat
             .
             
               We
               wondered
               much
               where
               he
               who
               dictated
               the
               Popes
               Letter
               hath
               found
               it
               written
               ,
               as
               commanded
               by●
               Apostolical
               authority
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               who
               is
               the
               Corrector
               of
               the
               unjust
               ,
               the
               punisher
               of
               guilty
               persons
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               all
               Lawes
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civill
               the
               revenger
               of
               crimes
               ,
               should
               send
               a
               guilty
               person
               ,
               legally
               and
               regularly
               condemned
               for
               his
               excesses
               ,
               to
            
             Rome
             .
             He
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             were
             reputed
             
               terrarum
               Domini
            
             ,
             not
             
               Episcoporum
               Vice-Domini
            
             ,
             or
             
               Villici
               ;
               Lords
               paramount
               within
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               not
               Licutenants
               or
               Bayliffes
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             Quis
             igitur
             hanc
             inversam
             legem
             infernus
             evomuit
             ?
             quis
             tartarus
             de
             suis
             abditis
             &
             tenebrosis
             cuniculis
             eructavit
             ?
             
               What
               hell
               hath
               disgorged
               this
               disorderly
               law
               ?
               what
               bottomlesse
               depth
               hath
               belched
               it
               up
               out
               of
               its
               hidden
               and
               obscure
               holes
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             France
             have
             convented
             the
             Popes
             before
             them
             ;
             So
             Charles
             the
             Great
             dealt
             with
             Leo
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             Lotharius
             with
             Leo
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             France
             have
             appealed
             from
             Popes
             to
             Councels
             :
             So
             Philip
             the
             4th
             .
             with
             
             the
             advise
             of
             all
             the
             orders
             of
             France
             and
             the
             whole
             Gallicane
             Church
             ,
             appealed
             from
             Boniface
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             commanded
             his
             appeal
             to
             be
             published
             in
             the
             great
             Church
             at
             Paris
             .
             So
             Henry
             the
             great
             appealed
             from
             Gregory
             the
             14th
             .
             and
             caused
             his
             appeal
             to
             be
             affixed
             ▪
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             Saint
             Peters
             Church
             in
             Rome
             .
             So
             the
             School
             of
             Sorbone
             appealed
             from
             Boniface
             the
             eight
             ,
             Benedict
             the
             eleventh
             ,
             Pius
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             France
             have
             protested
             against
             the
             Popes
             decrees
             and
             sleighted
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             face
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             .
             Witnesse
             that
             protestation
             of
             the
             Ambassadour
             of
             France
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             Councel
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             .
             
               We
               refuse
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               commands
               and
               disposition
               of
               Pius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               
               we
               reject
               ,
               refuse
               and
               contemn
               all
               the
               judgements
               ,
               censures
               and
               decrees
               of
               the
               said
               Pius
               .
               And
               although
               (
               most
               holy
               Fathers
               )
               your
               Religion
               ,
               Life
               and
               Learning
               was
               ever
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               of
               great
               esteem
               with
               us
               ;
               Yet
               seeing
               indeed
               you
               do
               nothing
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               are
               done
               at
               Rome
               rather
               then
               at
               Trent
               :
               And
               the
               things
               that
               are
               here
               published
               ,
               are
               rather
               the
               decrees
               of
               Pius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               ,
               we
               denounce
               and
               protest
               here
               before
               you
               all
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               decreed
               and
               published
               in
               this
               
               Assembly
               by
               the
               meer
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               Pius
               neither
               the
               most
               Christian
               King
               will
               ever
               approve
               ,
               nor
               the
               French
               Church
               ever
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               decrees
               of
               a
               General
               Councel
               .
               Besides
               this
               ,
               the
               King
               our
               Master
               commandeth
               all
               his
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               and
               Abbats
               ,
               to
               leave
               this
               Assembly
               and
               presently
               to
               depart
               hence
               ,
               then
               to
               return
               again
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               hope
               of
               better
               and
               more
               orderly
               proceedings
               .
            
             This
             was
             high
             and
             smart
             for
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Gallicane
             Church
             ,
             so
             publickly
             to
             reject
             ,
             refuse
             and
             contemn
             all
             Papal
             decrees
             ,
             and
             to
             challenge
             such
             an
             interest
             in
             ,
             and
             power
             over
             the
             French
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             to
             license
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             command
             them
             to
             depart
             and
             leave
             the
             Councel
             ,
             whither
             they
             were
             summoned
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             Kings
             have
             made
             Lawes
             and
             constitutions
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             repress
             the
             insolencies
             and
             exorbitances
             of
             the
             Papal
             Court
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             they
             began
             to
             prejudice
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Gallicane
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             Commons
             .
             
             As
             against
             their
             bestowing
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             dignities
             and
             benefices
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             their
             grosse
             Simony
             and
             extortions
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             
             against
             the
             payment
             of
             Annates
             and
             tenths
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             generally
             for
             all
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             France
             .
             Against
             reservations
             and
             Apostolical
             graces
             ,
             
             and
             all
             other
             exactions
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             Charl●s
             the
             seventh
             made
             the
             pragmatical
             Sanction
             ,
             to
             confirm
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councels
             of
             Constance
             and
             Bas●l
             against
             the
             tyranny
             and
             usurpation
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Lewis
             the
             eleventh
             ,
             by
             the
             flattering
             perswasion
             of
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             ,
             then
             Pius
             the
             second
             ,
             did
             revoke
             this
             Sanction
             .
             But
             the
             Kings
             Proctour
             ,
             and
             the
             Rectour
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             did
             oppose
             themselves
             formally
             to
             the
             Registring
             and
             Authorizing
             of
             this
             revocation
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             desired
             the
             advise
             of
             his
             Parliament
             in
             writing
             ,
             which
             they
             gave
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             That
             
               the
               revocation
               of
               that
               Sanction
               tended
               to
               the
               confusio●
               of
               the
               whole
               Ecclesiastical
               order
               ,
               the
               depopulation
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               the
               exhausting
               and
               impoverishment
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               total
               ruine
               of
               the
            
             French
             Church
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             King
             changed
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             made
             diverse
             declarations
             and
             edicts
             conformable
             to
             ,
             
             and
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             pragmatical
             Sanction
             .
             After
             this
             the
             three
             Estates
             assembled
             at
             Towers
             ,
             made
             it
             their
             first
             and
             instant
             request
             to
             Charles
             the
             8th
             .
             that
             he
             would
             preserve
             inviolable
             the
             pragmatical
             Sanction
             ,
             
             which
             they
             reputed
             as
             the
             Palladium
             of
             France
             .
             And
             in
             the
             National
             Councel
             assembled
             by
             Lewis
             the
             12th
             .
             in
             the
             same
             City
             it
             was
             again
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Pope
             stormed
             ,
             and
             thundered
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             interdicted
             Lewis
             the
             12th
             .
             Francis
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             and
             exposed
             it
             as
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             first
             that
             could
             take
             it
             ;
             And
             gave
             plenary
             Indulgence
             to
             every
             one
             that
             should
             kill
             a
             Frenchman
             .
             King
             Francis
             fainted
             under
             such
             fulminations
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             a
             composition
             or
             accommodation
             with
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             conventa
             ,
             or
             the
             concordate
             :
             On
             the
             one
             side
             the
             Popes
             friends
             think
             he
             wronged
             himself
             and
             his
             title
             to
             a
             spiritual
             Sovereignty
             very
             much
             ,
             by
             descending
             to
             such
             an
             accommodation
             .
             And
             exclude
             France
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             Countries
             which
             they
             term
             
               pays
               d'
               obedience
            
             .
             As
             if
             the
             French
             were
             not
             loyal
             obedient
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             Rebels
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Prelates
             ▪
             the
             Universities
             ,
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             France
             ,
             were
             as
             ill
             contented
             that
             the
             King
             should
             yeeld
             one
             inch
             ,
             and
             opposed
             the
             accord
             :
             Insomuch
             ,
             as
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             appealed
             from
             it
             to
             a
             future
             Councel
             ,
             and
             expedited
             Letters
             Patents
             sealed
             with
             the
             Universities
             Seal
             ,
             
             containing
             at
             large
             their
             grievances
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             appeal
             ,
             which
             after
             were
             published
             to
             the
             world
             in
             print
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             here
             omit
             the
             free
             and
             just
             speech
             of
             a
             French
             Bishop
             ;
             When
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             ended
             the
             civill
             Wars
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             changing
             from
             the
             Protestant
             to
             the
             Roman
             Catholique
             Communion
             :
             Yet
             the
             Pope
             who
             favoured
             the
             contrary
             party
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             his
             dissimulation
             ,
             
             and
             great
             dangers
             that
             might
             ensue
             thereupon
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             deferred
             his
             reconciliation
             ,
             untill
             the
             French
             Prelates
             by
             their
             own
             authority
             did
             first
             admit
             him
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             At
             which
             time
             one
             of
             them
             used
             this
             discourse
             ,
             Was
             France
             
               all
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               had
               they
               not
               Rivers
               enough
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               run
               as
               far
               as
            
             Rome
             ,
             to
             Tybur
             ,
             
               to
               fetch
               water
               to
               quench
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             Since
             that
             in
             Cardinal
             Richlieu's
             daies
             it
             is
             well
             known
             what
             books
             were
             freely
             printed
             ,
             and
             publickly
             sold
             upon
             
               pont
               neuf
            
             ,
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             erecting
             a
             new
             ,
             or
             rather
             restoring
             an
             old
             proper
             Patriarchate
             in
             France
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Gallicane
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             well
             for
             the
             Roman
             Court
             that
             they
             became
             more
             propitious
             to
             the
             French
             affaires
             .
          
           
             Take
             one
             instance
             more
             which
             happened
             very
             lately
             .
             The
             Pope
             refused
             to
             admit
             any
             new
             Bishops
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             upon
             the
             nomination
             of
             the
             present
             King
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             thereby
             seem
             to
             acknowledge
             or
             approve
             his
             title
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Episcopal
             order
             in
             Portugal
             and
             the
             other
             Dominions
             belonging
             to
             that
             Crown
             ,
             was
             well
             near
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             scarcely
             so
             many
             Bishops
             were
             left
             alive
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             be
             drawn
             together
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             a
             Canonical
             Ordination
             .
             The
             three
             Orders
             of
             Portugal
             did
             represent
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             that
             in
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             Portugal
             
             and
             the
             Algarbians
             ,
             wherein
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             three
             Metropolitans
             and
             ten
             Suffragans
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             left
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             the
             Popes
             dispensation
             non-Residen●
             .
             And
             in
             all
             the
             As●atique
             Provinces
             but
             one
             other
             ,
             and
             he
             both
             sickly
             and
             decrepit
             .
             And
             in
             all
             the
             African
             and
             American
             Provinces
             and
             the
             Islands
             not
             one
             surviving
             .
             
             But
             the
             Pope
             continued
             inexorable
             ;
             whereupon
             they●
             present
             their
             request
             to
             their
             neighbours
             and
             friends
             the
             French
             Prelates
             ,
             beseeching
             them
             to
             mediate
             for
             them
             with
             his
             Holinesse
             .
             And
             if
             he
             continue
             still
             obstinately
             deaf
             to
             their
             just
             petition
             ,
             to
             supply
             his
             defect
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             Ordain
             them
             Bishops
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             .
             The
             French
             did
             the
             Office
             of
             Neighbours
             and
             Christians
             .
             The
             Synode
             of
             the
             French
             Clergy
             did
             write
             to
             the
             Pope
             on
             their
             behalf
             in
             April
             ,
             1651.
             
             But
             that
             way
             not
             succeeding
             ,
             they
             sent
             one
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             an
             expresse
             Envoié
             to
             his
             Holinesse
             ,
             
             to
             let
             him
             know
             that
             if
             he
             still
             refused
             ,
             they
             cannot
             nor
             will
             be
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             but
             would
             supply
             his
             defect
             ;
             what
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             is
             since
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             heard
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             leave
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Lawes
             and
             Customes
             of
             France
             .
             Every
             one
             hath
             heard
             of
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             understands
             not
             what
             those
             liberties
             are
             ,
             as
             being
             better
             known
             by
             their
             practice
             at
             
             home
             ,
             
             then
             by
             Books
             abroad
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             select
             some
             of
             them
             out
             of
             their
             own
             authentique
             authorities
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Reader
             hath
             considered
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             let
             him
             judge
             what
             authority
             the
             Pope
             hath
             in
             France
             ,
             
             more
             then
             discretionary
             at
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             more
             then
             he
             might
             have
             had
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             contented
             himself
             with
             reason
             .
             Protestants
             are
             not
             so
             undiscreet
             ,
             or
             uncharitable
             ,
             as
             to
             violate
             the
             peace
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             for
             a
             primacy
             or
             headship
             of
             order
             ,
             without
             superiority
             of
             power
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Holinesse
             ;
             Or
             for
             a
             Pall
             ,
             if
             the
             price
             were
             not
             too
             high
             ,
             Or
             for
             a
             few
             innocent
             formalities
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Pope
             cannot
             command
             or
             ordain
             any
             thing
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             concerning
             any
             temporal
             affairs
             ,
             within
             the
             dominions
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               spiritual
               authority
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               is
               not
               absolute
               in
            
             France
             ,
             
               but
               limited
               and
               restrained
               by
               the
               Canons
               and
               Rules
               of
               the
               ancient
               Counc●ls
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               received
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             Where
             observe
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             can
             do
             nothing
             in
             France
             as
             a
             Sovereign
             Spiritual
             Prince
             ,
             with
             his
             
               non
               obstantes
            
             ,
             either
             against
             the
             Canons
             or
             besides
             the
             Canons
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Canons
             are
             no
             Canons
             in
             France
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             received
             .
             This
             ●ame
             priviledge
             was
             anciently
             radicated
             in
             the
             fundamental
             Lawes
             of
             England
             .
             This
             priviledge
             the
             Popes
             indeavoured
             to
             pluck
             
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             .
             And
             the
             contentions
             about
             this
             priviledge
             were
             one
             principal
             occasion
             of
             the
             separation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             command
             whatsoever
             of
             the
             Pope
             can
             free
             the
             French
             Clergy
             from
             their
             obligation
             to
             obey
             the
             commands
             of
             their
             Sovereign
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             most
             Christian
             King
             hath
             had
             power
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             occurrence
             and
             exigence
             of
             affairs
             ,
             
               to
               assemble
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               assembled
               Synods
               ,
               Provincial
               or
               National
               ,
            
             and
             therein
             to
             treat
             not
             onely
             of
             such
             things
             as
             concern
             the
             conservation
             of
             the
             Civil
             estate
             ,
             
               but
               also
               of
               such
               things
               as
               concern
               Ecclesiastical
               order
               and
               discipline
            
             in
             his
             own
             dominions
             .
             And
             therein
             to
             make
             Rules
             ,
             Chapters
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             pragmatique
             sanctions
             
               in
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               &
               by
               his
               own
               authority
               .
            
             Many
             of
             which
             have
             been
             received
             among
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             approved
             by
             general
             Councels
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               Pope
               cannot
               send
               a
               Legate
               à
               latere
               into
            
             France
             ,
             
               with
               power
               to
               reform
               ,
               judge
               ,
               collate
               ,
               dispense
               ,
            
             or
             do
             such
             other
             things
             accustomed
             to
             be
             specified
             in
             the
             authoritative
             Bull
             of
             his
             Legation
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             upon
             the
             desire
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             most
             Christian
             King.
             Neither
             can
             the
             said
             Legate
             execute
             his
             charge
             untill
             he
             hath
             promised
             the
             King
             in
             writing
             ,
             under
             his
             oath
             upon
             his
             holy
             orders
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Legantine
             power
             in
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             longer
             then
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             King.
             And
             
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             admonished
             of
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             to
             forbid
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             it
             over
             :
             And
             that
             whilest
             he
             doth
             use
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             exercised
             conformably
             to
             the
             Kings
             will
             ,
             without
             attempting
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             decrees
             of
             Generall
             Councels
             ,
             or
             the
             liberties
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Gallicane
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Universities
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Commissions
             and
             Bulls
             of
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             examined
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             .
             
               And
               to
               be
               registred
               and
               published
               with
               such
               Cautions
               ,
               and
               modifications
               as
               that
               Court
               shall
               judge
               expedient
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
            
             to
             ▪
             be
             ▪
             executed
             according
             to
             the
             said
             cautions
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Prelates
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             
               (
               although
               commanded
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               )
            
             for
             what
             cause
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             
               may
               not
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             without
             the
             Kings
             Commandment
             of
             License
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Pope
             can
             neither
             by
             himself
             nor
             by
             his
             Delegates
             judge
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             concerneth
             the
             state
             ,
             preheminence
             ,
             or
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             thing
             pertaining
             to
             it
             :
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             question
             or
             processe
             about
             the
             state
             or
             pretensions
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             own
             Courts
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Papal
             Bulls
             ,
             Citations
             ,
             Sentences
             ,
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             executed
             in
             France
             without
             the
             Kings
             Command
             ,
             
             or
             permission
             :
             And
             after
             permission
             ,
             onely
             by
             authority
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             shun
             confusion
             and
             mixture
             of
             Jurisdictions
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Neither
             the
             King
             nor
             his
             Realm
             ,
             nor
             his
             Officers
             can
             be
             excommunicated
             or
             interdicted
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             his
             Subjects
             absolved
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Pope
             cannot
             impose
             Pensions
             in
             France
             upon
             any
             benefices
             having
             cure
             of
             soules
             ,
             nor
             upon
             any
             others
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             expresse
             condition
             of
             the
             resignation
             ,
             or
             
               ad
               redimendum
               vexationem
            
             .
          
           
             12
             All
             Bulls
             and
             Missives
             which
             come
             from
             Rome
             to
             France
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             visited
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             there
             be
             nothing
             in
             them
             prejudicial
             in
             any
             manner
             to
             the
             estate
             and
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             France
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Royal
             authority
             .
          
           
             13
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             appeal
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             a
             future
             Councel
             .
          
           
             14
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             may
             be
             convented
             ,
             judged
             ,
             and
             sentenced
             before
             a
             secular
             Judge
             for
             the
             first
             grievous
             or
             enormious
             crime
             ,
             or
             for
             lesser
             offences
             after
             a
             relapse
             ,
             which
             renders
             them
             incorrigible
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             All
             the
             Prelates
             of
             France
             are
             obliged
             to
             swear
             fea●ty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             from
             him
             their
             investitu●es
             for
             their
             fees
             and
             manours
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Courts
             of
             Parliament
             in
             case
             of
             
             appeales
             as
             from
             abuse
             have
             right
             and
             power
             to
             declare
             null
             ,
             void
             ,
             and
             to
             revoke
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             and
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             to
             forbid
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             found
             contrary
             to
             sacred
             decrees
             ,
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             prerogative
             Royal.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Generall
             Councels
             are
             above
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             may
             depose
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             another
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             take
             cognisance
             of
             appeals
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             All
             Bishops
             have
             their
             power
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             are
             equally
             successours
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Vicars
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Provisions
             ,
             reservations
             ,
             expectative
             graces
             ,
             &c.
             have
             no
             place
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             Pope
             cannot
             exempt
             any
             Church
             ,
             Monastery
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             body
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             their
             Ordinary
             ,
             nor
             erect
             Bishopricks
             into
             Archbishopricks
             ,
             nor
             unite
             them
             ,
             nor
             divide
             them
             without
             the
             Kings
             Licence
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             All
             those
             are
             not
             hereticks
             ,
             excommunicated
             ,
             or
             damned
             ,
             who
             differ
             in
             some
             things
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             appeal
             from
             his
             decrees
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             ordinances
             of
             him
             or
             his
             Legates
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             part
             of
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Gallicane
             Church
             .
             The
             ancient
             British
             Church
             needed
             no
             such
             particular
             priviledges
             ,
             since
             they
             never
             knew
             any
             forreign
             Jurisdiction
             :
             
             The
             English
             British
             Church
             which
             succeeded
             them
             in
             time
             ,
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             their
             members
             and
             holy
             orders
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             injoyed
             the
             same
             freedom
             and
             exemption
             .
             But
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             
               Saxon
               ,
               Danish
            
             ,
             and
             Norman
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Popes
             did
             by
             degrees
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             the
             mesnagery
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             affaires
             in
             England
             .
             Yet
             for
             many
             ages
             the
             English
             Church
             injoyed
             all
             these
             Gallicane
             priviledges
             ,
             without
             any
             remarkable
             interruption
             from
             the
             Roman
             Court.
             As
             in
             truth
             they
             do
             of
             right
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             belong
             to
             all
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Dominions
             .
             Otherwise
             Kingdomes
             should
             be
             destitute
             of
             necessary
             remedies
             for
             their
             own
             conservation
             .
             And
             in
             later
             ages
             ,
             when
             the
             Popes
             having
             thrust
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             did
             strive
             to
             draw
             in
             their
             whole
             bodies
             after
             ,
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             opposed
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             Lawes
             against
             their
             several
             grosse
             intrusions
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             seen
             in
             this
             discourse
             :
             And
             never
             quitted
             these
             English
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Gallicane
             )
             liberties
             ,
             untill
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             we
             may
             find
             more
             loyalty
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             Catholick
             King.
             
             Not
             at
             all
             .
             Whatsoever
             power
             King
             Henry
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Successours
             did
             ever
             assume
             to
             themselves
             in
             England
             as
             the
             Political
             Heads
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             same
             and
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             Catholique
             King
             not
             onely
             pretend
             unto
             ,
             but
             exercise
             and
             put
             in
             practice
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             
             both
             by
             himself
             &
             by
             his
             Delegates
             ,
             whom
             he
             substitutes
             with
             the
             same
             authority
             ,
             to
             judge
             and
             punish
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             crimes
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             and
             absolve
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             
             Lay-men
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             Clerks
             ,
             Abbats
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Cardinals
             themselves
             which
             inhabit
             in
             Sicily
             .
             He
             suffers
             no
             appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             He
             admits
             no
             Nuncio's
             from
             Rome
             ,
             
             
               Atque
               demum
               resp●ct●
               Ecclesiasticae
               Iurisdictionis
               neque
               ipsam
               Apostolicam
               sedem
               recognoscere
               &
               h●b●re
               superiorem
               ,
               nisi
               in
               casu
               praeven●ionis
               .
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               he
               acknowledgeth
               not
               any
               superiority
               of
               the
               S●e
               of
               Rome
               it
               s●lf
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               case
               of
               prevention
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               saith
            
             Baronius
             
               to
               this
               ?
               He
               complains
               bitterly
               ,
               that
            
             praetensa
             Apostolica
             authoritate
             contra
             Apostolicam
             ipsam
             sedem
             grande
             piaculum
             perpetratur
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             Vpon
             pretence
             of
             Apostolique
             authority
             a
             grievous
             offence
             is
             committed
             against
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             the
             power
             whereof
             is
             weakn●d
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             the
             authority
             thereof
             abrogated
             ,
             the
             Iurisdiction
             wronged
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Lawes
             violated
             ,
             and
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Church
             dissipated
             .
             
             
               And
               a
               little
               after
               he
               declaimes
               yet
               higher
               ,
            
             Quid
             in
             ad
             ista
             dixeris
             lector
             ?
             What
             wilt
             thou
             say
             to
             this
             Reader
             ?
             but
             that
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Monarchy
             besides
             that
             one
             Monarch
             which
             all
             the
             faithful
             have
             ever
             ackn●wledged
             as
             the
             onely
             visible
             Head
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Another
             head
             it
             risen
             up
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             for
             a
             Monster
             and
             a
             prodigy
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               for
               this
               liberty
               which
               he
               took
               ,
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               fairly
               and
               quietly
               without
               taking
               any
               
               notice
               of
               his
               Cardinalitian
               dignity
               ,
               caused
               his
               books
               to
               be
               burned
               publickly
               .
            
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             challengeth
             this
             power
             in
             Sicily
             ,
             not
             by
             his
             Regal
             authority
             as
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Bull
             of
             Vrbanus
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             constituted
             Roger
             Earl
             of
             Sicily
             and
             his
             heires
             his
             Legates
             
               à
               latere
            
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             whereby
             all
             succeeding
             Princes
             do
             challenge
             to
             be
             
               Legati
               nati
            
             ,
             with
             power
             to
             substitute
             others
             ,
             and
             qualifie
             them
             with
             the
             same
             authority
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             if
             the
             Papacy
             be
             by
             Divine
             right
             ,
             what
             power
             hath
             any
             particular
             Pope
             to
             transfer
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             his
             office
             and
             authority
             from
             his
             Successours
             for
             ever
             ,
             unto
             a
             Lay-man
             and
             his
             heires
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             inheritance
             ?
             If
             every
             Pope
             should
             do
             as
             much
             for
             another
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             Vrbanus
             did
             for
             Sicily
             ,
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             would
             quickly
             want
             imployment
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             the
             Bull
             of
             Vrbanus
             the
             second
             was
             so
             available
             to
             the
             succeeding
             Kings
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             disputed
             whether
             it
             be
             authentick
             or
             not
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             full
             ,
             or
             defective
             ,
             and
             mutilated
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             Bull
             of
             Nicholas
             the
             second
             his
             predecessour
             ,
             granted
             to
             our
             Edward
             the
             Confessour
             and
             his
             Successours
             ,
             be
             as
             advantagious
             to
             the
             succeeding
             Kings
             of
             England
             ?
             why
             not
             much
             rather
             ?
             seeing
             that
             they
             are
             thereby
             constituted
             or
             declared
             ,
             not
             Legates
             ,
             but
             Governours
             of
             the
             English
             
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Popes
             place
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             Christs
             place
             ,
             seeing
             that
             without
             all
             doubt
             Sicily
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Popes
             ancient
             Patriarchate
             ,
             but
             Britaigne
             was
             not
             ;
             And
             lastly
             ,
             seeing
             the
             situation
             of
             Sicily
             so
             much
             nearer
             to
             Rome
             ,
             renders
             the
             Sicilians
             more
             capable
             of
             receiving
             Justice
             from
             thence
             ,
             then
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             sees
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             doth
             not
             onely
             pretend
             unto
             ,
             but
             assume
             in
             his
             other
             Dominions
             that
             self-same
             power
             or
             essential
             right
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             which
             I
             plead
             for
             in
             this
             treatise
             .
             It
             is
             not
             unknown
             to
             the
             world
             how
             indulgent
             a
             Father
             Vrban
             the
             eighth
             was
             sometimes
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             how
             passionately
             he
             affected
             the
             interest
             of
             that
             Crown
             .
             And
             by
             consequence
             that
             his
             eares
             were
             deaf
             to
             the
             requests
             and
             remonstrances
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             .
             The
             Catholique
             King
             resents
             this
             partiality
             very
             highly
             ,
             and
             threatens
             the
             Pope
             if
             he
             persist
             ,
             to
             provide
             a
             remedy
             for
             the
             grievances
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             power
             .
             Accordingly
             to
             make
             good
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             called
             a
             general
             Assembly
             of
             all
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Castile
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             exorbitancies
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             consult
             of
             the
             proper
             remedies
             thereof
             .
             They
             did
             meet
             and
             draw
             up
             a
             memoriall
             consisting
             of
             ten
             Articles
             ,
             containing
             the
             chiefest
             abuses
             and
             innovations
             ,
             
             and
             extortions
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Castile
             .
             His
             Majestie
             sends
             it
             to
             the
             Pope
             by
             Friar
             
               Domingo
               Pimentell
            
             as
             his
             Ambassadour
             ;
             The
             Pope
             returned
             a
             smart
             answer
             by
             Senior
             Maraldo
             his
             Secretary
             .
             The
             King
             replied
             as
             sharply
             .
             All
             which
             was
             afterwards
             printed
             by
             the
             special
             command
             of
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             their
             complaint
             was
             first
             concerning
             the
             Popes
             imposing
             of
             pensions
             upon
             dignities
             and
             other
             benefices
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             
             even
             those
             which
             had
             cure
             of
             soules
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             strangers
             ,
             in
             an
             excessive
             proportion
             ,
             to
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             full
             value
             .
             
             That
             although
             benefices
             were
             decayed
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Spain
             ,
             two
             third
             parts
             of
             the
             true
             value
             ;
             Yet
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             kept
             up
             the
             Pensions
             at
             the
             full
             height
             :
             That
             it
             was
             contrived
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Pensions
             did
             begin
             long
             before
             the
             beneficiaries
             entred
             upon
             their
             profits
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             they
             were
             indebted
             sometimes
             two
             years
             pensions
             ,
             before
             they
             themselves
             could
             taste
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             benefices
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             charge
             of
             censures
             and
             other
             proceedings
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             fell
             so
             heavy
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             never
             recover
             themselves
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             that
             whereas
             all
             trade
             is
             driven
             in
             current
             silver
             ,
             onely
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             which
             neither
             toiles
             nor
             sweats
             ,
             nor
             hazards
             any
             thing
             ,
             will
             be
             paid
             onely
             in
             Duckates
             of
             Gold
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             current
             rates
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             old
             
             value
             .
             That
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             remedy
             of
             these
             abuses
             at
             Rome
             ,
             was
             such
             an
             insupportable
             charge
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             three
             instances
             and
             three
             sentences
             necessary
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             to
             attempt
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             This
             they
             cried
             out
             upon
             as
             a
             most
             grievous
             yoak
             .
          
           
             They
             complained
             likewise
             of
             the
             Popes
             granting
             of
             Coad
             jutorships
             with
             future
             succession
             ,
             
             whereby
             Ecclesiastical
             preferments
             were
             made
             hereditary
             ,
             persons
             of
             parts
             and
             worth
             were
             excluded
             from
             all
             hopes
             ,
             and
             a
             large
             gap
             was
             opened
             to
             most
             grosse
             Simony
             .
          
           
             They
             complained
             of
             the
             Popes
             admitting
             of
             resignations
             with
             reservation
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             profits
             of
             the
             benefice
             ;
             
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             he
             left
             not
             above
             an
             hundred
             Duckats
             yearly
             to
             the
             Incumbent
             out
             of
             a
             great
             benefice
             .
          
           
             They
             complained
             most
             bitterly
             of
             the
             extortions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             
             in
             the
             case
             of
             dispensations
             .
             That
             whereas
             no
             dispensation
             ought
             to
             be
             granted
             without
             just
             cause
             ;
             now
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             inquired
             after
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             price
             .
             That
             a
             great
             price
             supplied
             the
             want
             of
             a
             good
             cause
             .
             That
             the
             gate
             was
             shut
             to
             no
             man
             that
             brought
             money
             .
             That
             their
             dispensations
             had
             no
             limits
             but
             the
             Popes
             will.
             That
             for
             a
             matrimonial
             dispensation
             under
             the
             second
             degree
             ,
             they
             took
             of
             great
             persons
             8000.
             or
             
             12000.
             or
             14000
             ▪
             Duckats
             .
          
           
             They
             complained
             that
             the
             Pope
             being
             but
             the
             Churches
             Steward
             and
             dispenser
             ,
             
             did
             take
             upon
             him
             as
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             the
             rights
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             .
             That
             he
             withheld
             from
             Bishops
             being
             the
             true
             owners
             ,
             the
             sole
             disposing
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             preferments
             ,
             for
             eight
             monthes
             in
             the
             year
             .
             That
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             own
             profit
             ,
             and
             the
             necessities
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             prejudice
             to
             the
             right
             of
             Ordinaries
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             order
             ,
             whilest
             he
             suffers
             not
             Bishops
             to
             enjoy
             their
             own
             Patronages
             and
             Jurisdictions
             .
             
             They
             cite
             St.
             Bernard
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             Pope
             Eugenius
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Roman
               Church
               (
               whereof
               he
               was
               made
               Governour
               by
               God
               )
               was
               the
               Mother
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Lady
               or
               Mistris
               .
               And
               that
               he
               himself
               was
               not
               the
               Lord
               or
               Master
               of
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             They
             complained
             that
             the
             Pope
             did
             challenge
             and
             usurpe
             to
             himself
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             
             at
             their
             deaths
             ,
             all
             Clergymens
             estates
             ,
             that
             were
             gained
             or
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             revenue
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             a
             rich
             Clergyman
             could
             no
             sooner
             fall
             sick
             ,
             but
             the
             Popes
             Collectors
             were
             gaping
             about
             him
             for
             his
             goods
             ,
             And
             guards
             set
             presently
             about
             his
             house
             .
             That
             by
             this
             means
             Bishops
             have
             been
             deserted
             upon
             their
             deathbeds
             ,
             And
             famished
             for
             want
             of
             meat
             to
             eat
             .
             That
             they
             have
             not
             had
             before
             they
             were
             dead
             a
             Cup
             left
             to
             
             drink
             in
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Candlestick
             of
             all
             their
             goods
             .
             It
             is
             their
             own
             expression
             .
             That
             by
             this
             means
             Creditors
             were
             defrauded
             ,
             processes
             in
             Law
             were
             multiplied
             ,
             and
             great
             estates
             wasted
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             They
             complained
             that
             the
             Popes
             did
             usurp
             as
             their
             own
             all
             the
             revenues
             of
             Bishopricks
             during
             their
             vacancies
             ,
             
             sometimes
             for
             divers
             years
             together
             ,
             all
             which
             time
             the
             Churches
             were
             unrepaired
             ,
             the
             poor
             unrelieved
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             almes
             given
             ;
             And
             the
             wealth
             of
             Spain
             exported
             into
             a
             forreign
             Land
             ,
             which
             was
             richer
             then
             it self
             .
             They
             wish
             the
             Pope
             
               to
               take
               it
               as
               an
               argument
               of
               their
               respect
               to
               the
               See
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               that
               they
               do
               not
               go
               about
               forthwith
               to
               reform
               these
               abuses
               by
               their
               own
               auth●●ity
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               other
               Provinces
               .
            
             So
             it
             was
             not
             the
             unwarrantablenesse
             of
             the
             act
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             meerly
             their
             respect
             that
             did
             withhold
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             complained
             of
             the
             great
             inconveniences
             and
             abuses
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Nuncio's
             office
             .
             
             That
             it
             is
             reckoned
             as
             a
             curse
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             persons
             of
             a
             different
             language
             .
             That
             for
             ten
             Crowns
             a
             man
             might
             purchase
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             :
             That
             the
             fees
             of
             their
             office
             were
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             alone
             were
             a
             sufficient
             punishment
             for
             a
             grievous
             crime
             :
             They
             added
             ,
             that
             self-interest
             was
             the
             root
             of
             all
             these
             evils
             .
             That
             
               such
               abuses
               as
               these
               gave
               occasion
               to
               all
               the
               Reformations
               and
               Schismes
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             They
             added
             ,
             That
             these
             things
             
             did
             much
             trouble
             the
             mind
             of
             his
             Catholique
             Majestie
             ;
             And
             ought
             to
             be
             seriously
             pondered
             by
             all
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             
               qui
               intra
               Ecclesiam
               potestatis
               adeptae
               Culmina
               tenent
               ;
               ut
               per
               eandem
               potestatem
               disciplinam
               Ecclesiasticam
               muniant
               .
            
             Behold
             our
             Political
             Supremacy
             .
             They
             proceeded
             ,
             that
             
               often
               the
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               is
               advantaged
               by
               the
               earthly
               .
               That
               Church-men
               acting
               against
               faith
               and
               right
               discipline
               ,
               may
               be
               reformed
               by
               the
               rigour
               of
               Princes
               .
               Let
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               world
               know
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               that
               they
               owe
               an
               account
               to
               God
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               received
               from
               him
               into
               their
               protection
               .
               For
               whether
               peace
               and
               right
               Ecclesiastical
               discipline
               be
               increased
               or
               decayed
               by
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               God
               will
               require
               an
               account
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               hath
               trusted
               his
               Church
               unto
               their
               power
               .
            
             They
             tell
             his
             Holinesse
             it
             was
             a
             work
             worthy
             of
             him
             to
             turn
             all
             such
             Courtiers
             out
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             who
             did
             much
             hurt
             by
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             no
             good
             by
             their
             examples
             .
             Adding
             this
             distich
             ;
             
               
                 Vivere
                 qui
                 sanctè
                 cupitis
                 discedite
                 Roma
                 ,
              
               
                 Omnia
                 cum
                 liceant
                 ,
                 non
                 licet
                 esse
                 bonum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             for
             remedy
             of
             these
             abuses
             ,
             they
             proposed
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Popes
             Nuncio's
             should
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             exercise
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             be
             meerly
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Ambassadours
             ;
             That
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             should
             be
             determined
             at
             home
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             :
             That
             the
             Pope
             should
             delegate
             
             the
             dispensation
             of
             matters
             of
             grace
             to
             some
             ●it
             Commissioners
             within
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             That
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             or
             Rota's
             should
             be
             ●rected
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             wherein
             all
             causes
             should
             be
             finally
             determined
             without
             recourse
             to
             Rome
             ,
             except
             in
             such
             cases
             as
             are
             allowed
             by
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             they
             represented
             that
             his
             Majestie
             was
             justly
             pressed
             by
             the
             continual
             clamours
             ,
             and
             reiterated
             instances
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             whose
             assistence
             and
             protection
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             contribute
             whatsoever
             he
             was
             able
             ,
             as
             their
             Natural
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             to
             procure
             their
             weal
             with
             all
             his
             might
             ,
             by
             all
             just
             means
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             natural
             reason
             .
             And
             to
             remedy
             the
             grievances
             which
             they
             ●uffered
             in
             their
             persons
             and
             in
             their
             goods
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             such
             like
             abuses
             ,
             not
             practised
             in
             other
             Kingdomes
             .
             Especially
             this
             proposit●on
             being
             so
             conformable
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             precepts
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             sacred
             Canons
             of
             Councels
             .
          
           
             They
             tell
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             their
             first
             addresse
             is
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             as
             universal
             Pastour
             the
             Reformation
             thereof
             doth
             most
             properly
             belong
             ,
             
               that
               there
               might
               be
               no
               need
               to
               proceed
               to
               other
               remedies
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Doctours
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             margent
             they
             cite
             more
             then
             twenty
             several
             Authours
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             the
             Magistrate
             might
             do
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Pope
             should
             refuse
             or
             neglect
             to
             reform
             these
             abuses
             ▪
             So
             you
             see
             they
             confessed
             
             plainly
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             other
             lawful
             remedies
             .
             And
             intimated
             sufficiently
             that
             they
             must
             proceed
             to
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Pope
             refused
             or
             neglected
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             .
             That
             was
             for
             the
             Sovereign
             Prince
             with
             his
             Bishops
             and
             Estates
             to
             ease
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             reform
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             within
             his
             own
             Dominions
             .
             And
             this
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             .
             Upon
             our
             former
             ground
             ,
             that
             no
             Kingdom
             is
             destitute
             of
             necessary
             remedies
             for
             its
             own
             preservation
             .
             But
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             tell
             the
             Pope
             this
             unwelcome
             Message
             in
             the
             names
             and
             words
             of
             a
             whole
             cloud
             of
             Roman
             Catholick
             Doctours
             ,
             then
             in
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             the
             Pope
             continued
             obstinate
             :
             And
             the
             King
             proceeded
             from
             words
             to
             deeds
             ;
             And
             by
             his
             Sovereign
             power
             stopped
             all
             proceedings
             in
             the
             Nuncio's
             Court.
             And
             for
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             weeks
             did
             take
             away
             all
             intercourse
             and
             correspondence
             with
             Rome
             ,
             (
             This
             was
             the
             first
             act
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             which
             Sanders
             calls
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Schisme
             ,
             )
             untill
             the
             Pope
             being
             taught
             by
             the
             costly
             experience
             of
             his
             predecessours
             ,
             fearing
             justly
             what
             the
             consequents
             of
             these
             things
             might
             be
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             was
             con●ented
             to
             bow
             ,
             and
             condescend
             to
             the
             Kings
             desires
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             yet
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             when
             they
             judge
             it
             expedient
             ,
             do
             make
             themselves
             no
             strangers
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             
             affaires
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             renewed
             an
             edict
             of
             his
             predecessours
             at
             Madril
             ,
             That
             
               Bulls
               and
               Missives
               sent
               from
            
             Rome
             
               should
               be
               visited
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               see
               that
               they
               contained
               nothing
               in
               them
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               or
               Church
               of
            
             Spain
             ;
             which
             was
             strictly
             observed
             within
             the
             Spanish
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             adde
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             
             how
             
               Alexander
               Castracan
            
             was
             disgraced
             and
             expelled
             out
             of
             Spain
             ,
             for
             publishing
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Papal
             censures
             were
             declared
             void
             .
             And
             how
             the
             Popes
             Delegates
             or
             Apostolical
             Judges
             have
             been
             banished
             out
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             for
             maintaining
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court.
             
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             objected
             to
             the
             Pope
             the
             Pensions
             which
             he
             and
             his
             Court
             received
             yearly
             out
             of
             Spain
             ,
             from
             Ecclesiastical
             benefices
             and
             dignities
             ;
             The
             Popes
             Secretary
             replied
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Papal
             Pensions
             put
             together
             ,
             did
             scarcely
             amount
             to
             so
             much
             as
             one
             onely
             pension
             imposed
             by
             the
             King
             upon
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             Siville
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             King
             deny
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             justifie
             it
             ▪
             as
             done
             in
             favour
             of
             an
             Infante
             of
             Castile
             :
             
             And
             did
             further
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             was
             not
             unusual
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             to
             impose
             pensions
             upon
             Ecclesiastical
             preferments
             ,
             to
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             value
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Gali●a
             :
             This
             was
             more
             then
             ever
             any
             King
             of
             
             England
             attempted
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             after
             the
             reformation
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             leave
             the
             Dominions
             of
             this
             great
             Prince
             ,
             let
             us
             cast
             our
             eyes
             a
             little
             upon
             Brabant
             and
             Flanders
             ;
             who
             hath
             not
             heard
             of
             a
             Book
             composed
             by
             Iansenius
             Bishop
             of
             Ypres
             ,
             called
             Augustinus
             ;
             And
             of
             those
             great
             animosities
             and
             contentions
             that
             have
             risen
             about
             it
             in
             most
             Roman
             Catholick
             Countreys
             ?
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             whether
             Iansenius
             followed
             Saint
             Austine
             ,
             or
             Saint
             Austine
             his
             Ancients
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             be
             reconciliable
             to
             himself
             in
             this
             question
             .
             I
             do
             willingly
             omit
             all
             circumstances
             ,
             but
             onely
             those
             which
             conduce
             to
             my
             present
             purpose
             .
             So
             it
             was
             that
             Vrbane
             the
             eighth
             by
             his
             Bull
             censured
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             as
             maintaining
             divers
             temerarious
             and
             dangerous
             positions
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             St.
             Austine
             ,
             forbidding
             all
             Catholicks
             to
             print
             it
             ,
             sell
             it
             ,
             or
             keep
             it
             for
             the
             future
             .
             This
             Bull
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Mechline
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Gant
             to
             see
             it
             published
             and
             obeyed
             in
             their
             Provinces
             .
             But
             they
             both
             refused
             ;
             And
             for
             refusing
             were
             cited
             to
             appear
             at
             Rome
             :
             And
             not
             appearing
             by
             themselves
             or
             their
             Proctours
             ,
             were
             suspended
             and
             interdicted
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             copy
             of
             the
             sentence
             affixed
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             great
             Church
             in
             Brussels
             .
             Although
             in
             truth
             they
             durst
             not
             publish
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             without
             the
             Kings
             Licence
             ;
             
             And
             were
             expresly
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Brabant
             to
             appear
             at
             Rome
             under
             great
             penalties
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             manifestly
             by
             the
             Proclamation
             or
             Placa●t
             of
             the
             Councel
             themselves
             dated
             at
             
               Brussels
               ,
               May
            
             1●
             .
             1653.
             
          
           
             
               Wherein
               they
               do
               further
               declare
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Kennelick
               ende
               no●oix
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             Well
             know●
             and
             notoriously
             true
             that
             the
             Subjects
             of
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             of
             what
             state
             or
             condition
             soever
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             cited
             nor
             convented
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             neither
             in
             person
             nor
             by
             their
             proctour
             ,
             
               [
               selveroock
               niet
               voor
               het
               hoff
               van
               Roomen
               ]
            
             no
             not
             by
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             it self
             .
             
               And
               further
               that
            
             the
             provisions
             ,
             spiritual
             censures
             ,
             excommunications
             ,
             suspensions
             ,
             and
             interdictions
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             published
             or
             put
             in
             execution
             without
             the
             Kings
             approba●io●
             ,
             after
             the
             Councels
             deliberation
             .
             
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               they
               do
               ordain
               that
            
             the
             said
             defamatory
             writing
             
               (
               So
               they
               call
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Popes
               sentence
               )
            
             should
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             in
             the
             great
             Hall
             of
             the
             Court
             at
             Brussels
             by
             the
             door-keeper
             ,
             condemning
             and
             abolishing
             the
             memory
             thereof
             for
             ever
             .
             
               Thus
               all
               Christendom
               do
               joyn
               unanimously
               in
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               Court
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             bu●
             their
             own
             Sovereigns
             in
             their
             Councels
             are
             the
             last
             Judges
             of
             their
             National
             liberties
             and
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             I
             passe
             from
             Spain
             to
             Portugal
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             either
             are
             at
             this
             present
             time
             or
             very
             lately
             ,
             
             were
             very
             much
             unsatisfied
             with
             the
             Pope
             :
             And
             all
             
             about
             their
             ancient
             customes
             and
             essential
             rights
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             As
             the
             nomination
             of
             their
             own
             Bishops
             ,
             without
             which
             condition
             they
             tell
             the
             Pope
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               they
               neither
               can
               nor
               ought
               to
               receive
               them
               .
            
             
             That
             if
             others
             then
             the
             Sovereign
             Prince
             have
             the
             naming
             of
             them
             ▪
             then
             
               suspected
               persons
               may
               be
               intruded
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Realm
             can
             have
             no
             security
             .
             That
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             judgement
             of
             most
             learned
             men
             ,
             
             that
             herein
             
               the
               Pope
               doth
               most
               grievously
               derogate
               from
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             That
             it
             is
             done
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             either
             revolt
             from
             his
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             make
             war
             against
             him
             .
             And
             that
             if
             provision
             be
             made
             contrary
             to
             justice
             ,
             
             
               for
               the
               private
               interests
               of
               the
               Roman
               Court
               ,
               Christs
               right
               is
               betrayed
               .
            
             They
             advise
             the
             Pope
             to
             let
             the
             world
             know
             that
             
               he
               hath
               care
               of
               souls
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               leaves
               temporal
               things
               to
               Princes
               .
            
             That
             if
             he
             persist
             to
             change
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             
               Portugal
               ,
               Portugal
            
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             preserve
             its
             right
             ;
             And
             that
             
               if
               he
               love
               Castile
               more
               then
               Portugal
               ,
            
             
             
               Portugal
               is
               not
               obliged
               to
               obey
               him
               more
               then
               Castile
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             differences
             likewise
             ,
             as
             namely
             about
             the
             imprisoning
             of
             some
             Prelates
             for
             Treason
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             make
             this
             plea
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               Law
               doth
               warrant
               it
               .
               That
               Ecclesiastical
               immunities
               are
               not
               opposite
               to
               natural
               defence
               .
               That
               it
               is
               he
               that
               hurts
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               who
               hurts
               his
               own
               immunity
               .
            
          
           
           
             A
             third
             difference
             was
             about
             the
             Kings
             intermedling
             in
             the
             controversies
             of
             religious
             persons
             .
             To
             which
             they
             answer
             ,
             that
             
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Prince
               is
               not
               a
               violation
               ,
               but
               a
               defence
               of
               the
               rights
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             That
             
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Catholick
               Princes
               to
               see
               regular
               discipline
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
             The
             fourth
             difference
             is
             about
             taxes
             imposed
             upon
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             up
             the
             revenues
             of
             Bishopricks
             in
             the
             vacancy
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             give
             this
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             
               all
               orders
               of
               men
               are
               obliged
               in
               justice
               to
               contribute
               to
               the
               common
               defence
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               their
               own
               necessary
               protection
            
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             revenues
             of
             the
             vacant
             Bishopricks
             could
             not
             be
             
               better
               deposited
               and
               conserved
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               are
               imployed
               by
               the
               Prince
               for
               the
               publick
               benefit
               ,
            
             cum
             onere
             restituendi
             .
          
           
             In
             summe
             ,
             they
             wish
             the
             Pope
             over
             and
             over
             again
             to
             consider
             seriously
             the
             danger
             of
             these
             courses
             ,
             now
             when
             Heresie
             shewes
             it self
             with
             such
             confidence
             throughout
             Europe
             .
             
             That
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             are
             inclined
             to
             suspected
             opinions
             .
             That
             St.
             
               Peters
               ship
               which
               hath
               often
               been
               in
               danger
               in
               a
               Calme
               Sea
               ,
            
             
             
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               opposed
               to
               the
               violent
               course
               of
               just
               complainers
               ,
            
             who
             think
             themselves
             forsaken
             .
             That
             
               the
               Chu●ch
               of
            
             Rome
             
               hath
               lost
               many
               kingdoms
               ,
               which
               have
               withdrawn
               their
               obedience
               and
               reverential
               respect
               from
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               much
               lesser
               reasons
            
             .
             That
             they
             had
             learned
             with
             grief
             by
             their
             last
             repulse
             ,
             that
             their
             submissions
             and
             iterated
             supplications
             had
             
             prejudiced
             their
             right
             .
             That
             
               the
               Kings
               Ambassadour
               ,
               the
               Clergies
               messenger
               ,
               the
               Agent
               from
               the
               three
               orders
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               had
               found
               nothing
               at
            
             Rome
             
               from
               two
               Popes
               but
               neglects
            
             ,
             
             
               affronts
               ,
               and
               repulses
            
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             for
             a
             farewell
             ,
             that
             Portugal
             and
             all
             the
             Provinces
             that
             belong
             unto
             it
             in
             
               Europe
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
            
             and
             
               America
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               one
               single
               sheep
               .
            
             Which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             should
             tell
             him
             in
             plain
             down
             right
             terms
             ,
             
             that
             if
             he
             lose
             it
             by
             his
             own
             fault
             ,
             he
             loseth
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             flowers
             in
             his
             Garland
             .
             What
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             will
             be
             ,
             God
             onely
             knowes
             ,
             and
             time
             must
             discover
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             point
             with
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Lisbone
             to
             certain
             questions
             or
             demands
             ,
             
             moved
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             States
             or
             Orders
             of
             Portugal
             .
             The
             first
             question
             was
             ,
             whether
             in
             case
             there
             were
             no
             recourse
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             might
             permit
             the
             consecration
             of
             Bishops
             without
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ?
             To
             which
             their
             answer
             was
             affirmative
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             
               Episcopacy
               was
               of
               divine
               right
               ,
               but
               the
               reservation
               of
               the
               Popes
               approbation
               was
               of
               humane
               right
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               bind
               in
               extreme
               nor
               in
               very
               great
               necessity
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             ,
             whether
             there
             was
             extreme
             necessity
             of
             consecrating
             new
             Bishops
             in
             Portugal
             ?
             Their
             answer
             was
             affirmative
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Bishop
             left
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             six
             and
             
             twenty
             wanting
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kings
             dominions
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             question
             was
             ,
             whether
             Portugal
             had
             then
             recourse
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             his
             approbation
             ?
             The
             answer
             was
             Negative
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             Castilians
             had
             attempted
             to
             slay
             their
             Ambassadour●
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             Vrban
             the
             8th
             .
             and
             Innocent
             the
             10th
             .
             So
             there
             was
             no
             safe
             recourse
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             because
             their
             Ambassadour
             could
             uot
             prevail
             with
             the
             Pope
             in
             nine
             years
             ,
             by
             all
             their
             solicitations
             :
             So
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             to
             obtain
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             question
             was
             ,
             whether
             the
             permission
             of
             this
             were
             scandalous
             ?
             The
             answer
             was
             Negative
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             greater
             scandal
             to
             want
             Bishops
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             had
             used
             all
             due
             means
             to
             obtain
             the
             Popes
             approbation
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             done
             out
             of
             extreme
             necessity
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             and
             last
             question
             was
             ,
             how
             Bishops
             were
             to
             be
             provided
             ?
             They
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             done
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             election
             of
             the
             respective
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             presentation
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             old
             in
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             was
             still
             observed
             in
             Germany
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             From
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             high
             time
             to
             passe
             over
             into
             Italy
             :
             where
             we
             meet
             with
             the
             Republick
             of
             Venice
             ,
             obliged
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             the
             Papacy
             for
             that
             honour
             ,
             and
             grandeur
             ,
             and
             profit
             ,
             and
             advantage
             
             which
             the
             Italian
             Nation
             doth
             reape
             from
             it
             .
             Yet
             have
             not
             they
             wanted
             their
             discontents
             ,
             and
             differences
             ,
             and
             disputes
             with
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             Republick
             of
             Venice
             had
             made
             several
             Lawes
             ;
             
             As
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             person
             should
             make
             any
             claime
             or
             pretence
             to
             any
             
               bona
               Emphyteutica
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Lawyers
             call
             them
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             waste
             lands
             that
             had
             been
             planted
             and
             improved
             by
             the
             great
             Charge
             and
             industry
             and
             good
             Culture
             of
             the
             Fee-farmers
             ,
             
             which
             were
             possessed
             by
             the
             Laity
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             no
             person
             whatsoever
             within
             their
             dominions
             should
             found
             any
             Church
             ,
             
             Monastery
             ,
             Hospital
             ,
             or
             other
             religious
             house
             ,
             without
             the
             special
             licence
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             imprisonmeut
             ,
             and
             banishment
             ,
             and
             confiscation
             of
             the
             soile
             and
             buildings
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             their
             subjects
             should
             alienate
             any
             Lands
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             favour
             of
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             secular
             or
             Regular
             ,
             without
             the
             special
             Licence
             of
             the
             Senate
             :
             Upon
             pain
             that
             the
             Lands
             so
             alienated
             should
             be
             sold
             ,
             and
             the
             money
             divided
             between
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             executing
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             prosecuting
             the
             processe
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Duke
             and
             the
             Senate
             had
             imprisoned
             an
             Abbat
             and
             a
             Canon
             ,
             for
             certain
             crimes
             whereof
             they
             stood
             convicted
             .
          
           
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             resented
             these
             things
             very
             highly
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             Duke
             and
             
             Senate
             of
             Venice
             to
             abrogate
             these
             Lawes
             ,
             
             so
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             the
             rights
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             :
             And
             to
             set
             their
             prisoners
             forthwith
             at
             liberty
             :
             Or
             otherwise
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             he
             excommunicated
             the
             Duke
             and
             Senate
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             partakers
             ;
             And
             subjected
             the
             City
             of
             Venice
             and
             all
             the
             Dominions
             thereunto
             belonging
             to
             an
             interdict
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             declared
             all
             the
             Lands
             and
             goods
             which
             either
             the
             City
             of
             Venice
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             persons
             excommunicated
             did
             hold
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             forfeited
             ,
             And
             lastly
             ,
             commanded
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             upon
             their
             obedience
             ,
             to
             publish
             that
             Bull
             ,
             and
             to
             forbear
             to
             celebrate
             all
             divine
             offices
             according
             to
             the
             Interdict
             ,
             upon
             pains
             contained
             therein
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             suspension
             ,
             sequestration
             ,
             deprivation
             ,
             and
             incapacity
             to
             hold
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             preferments
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             did
             the
             Venetians
             whilest
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             thundered
             against
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             ?
             
             They
             maintained
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             they
             detained
             their
             prisoners
             ;
             They
             protested
             publickly
             before
             God
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             against
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             ,
             
             as
             unjust
             and
             void
             ,
             made
             withont
             reason
             ,
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             high
             prejudice
             of
             the
             secular
             power
             ,
             with
             grievous
             and
             universal
             scandal
             .
             They
             commanded
             
             all
             the
             Clergy
             within
             their
             Dominions
             to
             celebrate
             divine
             offices
             duly
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Popes
             interdict
             .
             And
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             published
             and
             licensed
             sundry
             other
             writings
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             lessening
             of
             the
             Papal
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court.
             Sundry
             of
             which
             books
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             as
             
               containing
               in
               them
               many
               ●ings
               temerarious
               ,
            
             
             
               calumnious
               ,
               scandalous
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               schismaticall
               ,
               heretical
               ,
            
             and
             the
             reading
             and
             keeping
             of
             them
             was
             prohibited
             under
             pain
             of
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             During
             this
             contestation
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             died
             ;
             And
             the
             Pope
             prohibited
             the
             Venetians
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             election
             of
             a
             new
             Duke
             .
             
             The
             Senate
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Popes
             Injunction
             or
             Inhibition
             ,
             proceed
             to
             the
             election
             ;
             The
             people
             are
             unanimous
             ,
             and
             resolute
             to
             defend
             their
             just
             liberties
             .
             The
             Clergy
             celebrate
             divine
             Offices
             duly
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Popes
             interdict
             :
             Only
             one
             order
             with
             some
             few
             others
             adhered
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             labour
             were
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             Venetian
             City
             and
             Territories
             .
             The
             Pope
             called
             home
             his
             Legate
             from
             Venice
             :
             The
             Venetians
             revoked
             their
             Ambassadours
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             from
             Rome
             .
             The
             Pope
             incited
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             to
             make
             war
             against
             the
             Republick
             ,
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Venetians
             being
             aided
             by
             their
             Roman
             
             Catholick
             allies
             ,
             armed
             themselves
             for
             their
             own
             defence
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               unworthy
               of
               our
               observation
               ,
            
             
             
               what
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
            
             Venetian
             
               Preachers
               and
               Writers
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               summed
               up
               by
               an
               eye-witnesse
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               great
               Actour
               in
               those
               affaires
               ;
               That
            
             God
             had
             constituted
             two
             Governments
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             one
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             other
             temporal
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             Sovereign
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             and
             independent
             the
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             .
             That
             the
             care
             of
             the
             spiritual
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successours
             .
             
               Not
               to
               Saint
            
             Peter
             
               as
               a
               single
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               his
               Successours
               alone
               ,
               either
               at
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               or
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               as
               if
               all
               the
               rest
               were
               but
               Delegates
               for
               term
               of
               life
               ,
               wherein
               they
               agreed
               justly
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               as
               each
               particular
               Bishop
               is
               the
               respective
               Head
               of
               his
               proper
               Church
               ;
               So
               Episcopacy
               ,
               or
               Saint
            
             Cyprian's
             unus
             Episcopatus
             
               the
               conjoynt
               body
               of
               Bishops
               is
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               head
               of
               the
               militant
               Church
               .
               That
            
             the
             care
             of
             the
             temporal
             Government
             is
             committed
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             .
             That
             these
             two
             cannot
             intrude
             the
             one
             into
             the
             office
             of
             the
             other
             .
             That
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             a●null
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Princes
             in
             temporall
             things
             ,
             nor
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             nor
             to
             free
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             allegiance
             :
             That
             the
             attempt
             to
             depose
             Kings
             was
             but
             520
             years
             old
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Scriptures
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             examples
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             That
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             of
             controversie
             between
             the
             
             Pope
             and
             a
             Prince
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             persecute
             him
             by
             treachery
             or
             force
             ;
             Or
             that
             his
             rebellious
             Subjects
             may
             purchase
             by
             it
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             is
             a
             seditious
             and
             sacrilegious
             doctrine
             .
             That
             the
             exemption
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             and
             their
             goods
             from
             the
             secular
             power
             is
             not
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             piety
             of
             Princes
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             sometimes
             lesse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exigence
             of
             affair●s
             .
             That
             Papal
             exemptions
             of
             the
             Clergy
             are
             in
             some
             places
             not
             received
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             but
             received
             in
             part
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             have
             no
             efficacy
             or
             validity
             further
             then
             they
             are
             received
             .
             That
             notwithstanding
             any
             exemption
             ,
             Sovereigns
             have
             power
             over
             their
             persons
             and
             goods
             ,
             whensoever
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             requires
             it
             .
             That
             if
             any
             exemption
             whatsoever
             be
             abused
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             publick
             tranquillity
             ,
             the
             Prince
             is
             obliged
             to
             provi●e
             remedy
             for
             it
             .
             That
             the
             Pope
             ought
             not
             to
             hold
             himself
             infallible
             ,
             nor
             promise
             himself
             such
             divine
             assistance
             :
             That
             the
             authority
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             clave
             non
             errante
             .
             That
             when
             the
             Pope
             hath
             censured
             or
             excommunicated
             a
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Doctours
             may
             lawfully
             examine
             whether
             his
             key
             have
             erred
             or
             not
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Prince
             is
             certified
             that
             the
             Censure
             against
             him
             or
             his
             Subjects
             is
             invalid
             ,
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             publick
             peace
             to
             hinder
             the
             execution
             thereof
             ,
             preserving
             his
             Rel●gion
             and
             convenient
             reverence
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             the
             excommunication
             of
             a
             multitude
             ,
             or
             a
             Prince
             that
             commands
             much
             people
             ,
             is
             pernicious
             and
             sacrilegious
             .
             That
             the
             
             new
             name
             of
             blind
             obedience
             lately
             invented
             was
             unknown
             to
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             good
             Theologians
             ,
             destroyes
             the
             essence
             of
             virtue
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             work
             by
             certain
             knowledge
             and
             election
             ,
             exposeth
             to
             danger
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             excuseth
             not
             the
             errours
             of
             a
             spiritual
             Prince
             ,
             and
             was
             apt
             to
             raise
             sedition
             ,
             as
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             last
             fourty
             years
             had
             manifested
             .
             
               What
               conclusion
               would
               have
               followed
               from
               these
               premisses
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               thoroughly
               pursued
               ,
               it
               were
               no
               difficult
               matter
               to
               determine
               .
            
          
           
             It
             may
             perhaps
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             the
             Venetian
             State
             had
             these
             priviledges
             granted
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             it
             is
             thus
             far
             true
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             five
             Bulls
             ,
             
             Two
             of
             Sixtus
             the
             fourth
             ,
             one
             of
             Innocent
             the
             eighth
             ,
             one
             of
             Alexander
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             of
             Paul
             the
             third
             .
             But
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             Bulls
             concerned
             any
             of
             the
             matters
             in
             debate
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             punishment
             of
             delinquent
             Clergy-men
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             an
             old
             subtlety
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Emperours
             or
             Councels
             had
             granted
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             priviledge
             or
             honour
             to
             any
             person
             or
             Society
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             crosse
             ;
             Yet
             straightway
             their
             Bulls
             did
             flie
             abroad
             ,
             either
             of
             concession
             ,
             or
             confirmation
             ,
             or
             Delegation
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             done
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             or
             by
             what
             right
             did
             the
             Venetians
             claim
             these
             priviledges
             ?
             By
             virtue
             of
             
             any
             Papal
             Bulls
             ?
             No
             such
             thing
             .
             But
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             as
             an
             essential
             right
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             most
             ancient
             custome
             of
             1200
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             the
             first
             Bull
             was
             dated
             ,
             
             as
             appeareth
             by
             a
             letter
             of
             the
             Senate
             of
             Venice
             to
             the
             Venetian
             Commons
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             urged
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             Venetians
             did
             not
             make
             a
             total
             and
             perpetual
             separation
             from
             Rome
             .
             No
             more
             did
             England
             ,
             if
             by
             Rome
             we
             understand
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             First
             not
             total
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               in
               particular
               points
               wherein
               they
               were
               fallen
               both
               from
               themselves
               in
               their
               ancient
               integrity
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Apostolical
               Churches
               which
               were
               their
               first
               ●ounders
               .
            
             Which
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             our
             Canon
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             not
             perpetual
             ,
             but
             onely
             temporary
             ,
             untill
             their
             errours
             be
             amended
             ,
             and
             abuses
             reformed
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             by
             Rome
             be
             understood
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             the
             case
             of
             Ve●ice
             and
             England
             is
             much
             different
             :
             They
             acknowledge
             themselves
             to
             be
             justly
             subject
             to
             the
             Roman
             Patriarch
             ;
             we
             do
             altogether
             deny
             his
             Jurisdiction
             over
             us
             ;
             The
             vicinity
             of
             Venice
             renders
             them
             capable
             of
             receiving
             Justice
             from
             Rome
             ,
             which
             the
             distance
             of
             England
             being
             so
             far
             divided
             by
             Seas
             and
             Mountains
             doth
             hinder
             us
             of
             .
             Their
             interest
             invited
             them
             to
             a
             conjunction
             with
             Rome
             :
             Ours
             is
             against
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             take
             care
             for
             their
             own
             security
             and
             indemp●ity
             ,
             that
             the
             Papacy
             which
             they
             submitted
             unto
             should
             
             be
             toothlesse
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             bite
             them
             or
             injure
             them
             .
             If
             that
             Papacy
             which
             they
             sought
             to
             have
             obtruded
             upon
             us
             ,
             had
             been
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             in
             probability
             they
             had
             not
             so
             quickly
             been
             turned
             out
             of
             doores
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             the
             points
             in
             difference
             between
             Rome
             and
             us
             be
             many
             more
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             were
             in
             difference
             between
             Rome
             and
             Venice
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             most
             true
             ;
             But
             not
             much
             material
             .
             More
             or
             lesse
             do
             not
             vary
             the
             kind
             or
             nature
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             Whether
             their
             liberties
             or
             ours
             be
             of
             greater
             or
             lesser
             extent
             ,
             is
             impertinent
             to
             our
             question
             .
             If
             Venice
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             their
             ancient
             liberties
             and
             customes
             ,
             then
             so
             ought
             England
             also
             .
             If
             the
             Venetians
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             last
             Judges
             of
             their
             own
             pretensions
             ,
             what
             their
             ancient
             customes
             and
             liberties
             were
             ,
             then
             so
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             likewise
             .
             Not
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             conclave
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             which
             if
             Venice
             would
             not
             endure
             ,
             we
             have
             much
             l●sse
             reason
             to
             endure
             it
             .
             What
             Canons
             have
             been
             received
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             and
             where
             our
             shoe
             did
             wring
             us
             ,
             none
             knew
             so
             well
             as
             our selves
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefest
             difference
             between
             our
             case
             and
             that
             of
             Venice
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             were
             put
             to
             an
             a●ter-game
             ,
             so
             were
             not
             they
             :
             They
             preserved
             their
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             then
             in
             question
             intire
             from
             the
             usurpations
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ;
             we
             were
             necessitated
             in
             part
             to
             
             retrive
             and
             vindicate
             ours
             .
             Theirs
             was
             properly
             a
             Conservation
             ;
             Ours
             a
             Reformation
             .
             They
             might
             thank
             the
             unanimity
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             loyalty
             of
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             their
             nearer
             acquaintance
             with
             Rome
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             we
             might
             blame
             the
             Barons
             Wars
             ,
             and
             the
             contentions
             between
             the
             houses
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             superstitious
             veneration
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             our
             distance
             and
             want
             of
             experimental
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             our
             disadvantage
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Catastrophe
             of
             this
             businesse
             .
             
             Both
             sides
             grew
             weary
             of
             the
             difference
             .
             Christian
             Princes
             mediated
             a
             Peace
             ,
             especially
             the
             most
             Christian
             King.
             The
             Venetians
             were
             contented
             to
             shake
             hands
             and
             be
             friends
             with
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             But
             without
             any
             reparation
             ,
             or
             submission
             ,
             or
             confession
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             a
             request
             to
             be
             made
             on
             their
             parts
             .
             They
             refused
             to
             abrogate
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Lawes
             complained
             of
             .
             They
             refused
             (
             though
             the
             Pope
             did
             presse
             it
             most
             instantly
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             Ioieuse
             did
             assure
             them
             that
             it
             would
             be
             more
             acceptable
             to
             his
             Holinesse
             then
             the
             conquest
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             )
             to
             re-admit
             the
             banished
             persons
             into
             their
             City
             .
             They
             refused
             to
             take
             an
             absolution
             from
             Rome
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Ambassadour
             intreated
             that
             the
             Duke
             might
             receive
             a
             benediction
             from
             him
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             the
             Duke
             
             and
             the
             Senate
             did
             resolutely
             oppose
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             some
             appearance
             of
             an
             absolution
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             this
             might
             have
             sufficed
             to
             have
             caught
             the
             Popes
             more
             wit
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             hazarded
             their
             reputation
             again
             ,
             so
             near
             home
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             so
             well
             known
             ;
             But
             it
             did
             not
             .
             They
             adventured
             after
             this
             to
             make
             their
             spiritual
             weapons
             subservient
             to
             their
             temporal
             ends
             ,
             by
             excommunicating
             and
             interdicting
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             and
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             with
             little
             better
             successe
             .
          
           
             I
             expect
             that
             it
             should
             be
             alledged
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Projects
             of
             France
             for
             a
             new
             Patriarchate
             ,
             and
             the
             memorials
             of
             Castile
             ,
             and
             the
             bleatings
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             &c.
             were
             but
             personated
             shewes
             ,
             to
             terrifie
             Popes
             into
             their
             duties
             ;
             And
             in
             part
             I
             do
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             true
             .
             But
             withal
             they
             must
             yeeld
             thus
             much
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             for
             children
             to
             be
             terrified
             with
             grimaces
             ,
             or
             painted
             vizards
             ,
             which
             signifie
             nothing●
             To
             work
             upon
             wise
             men
             there
             must
             be
             probable
             and
             just
             grounds
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             as
             are
             pretended
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             effected
             .
             We
             have
             said
             enough
             to
             shew
             that
             all
             Christian
             Nations
             do
             challenge
             this
             right
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             last
             Judges
             of
             their
             own
             liberties
             and
             priviledges
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             are
             most
             guilty
             of
             the
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             I
             Am
             come
             now
             to
             my
             sixth
             and
             last
             proposition
             ,
             which
             brings
             the
             Schisme
             home
             to
             their
             own
             doores
             .
             Wherein
             I
             endeavour
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             or
             rather
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             are
             causally
             guilty
             both
             of
             this
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             other
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             seeking
             to
             usurpe
             an
             higher
             place
             and
             power
             in
             the
             body
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             then
             of
             right
             is
             due
             unto
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             separating
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             doctrines
             and
             censures
             ,
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             from
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             Christ.
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             rebelling
             against
             general
             Councels
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             by
             breaking
             or
             taking
             away
             all
             the
             lines
             of
             Apostolical
             Succession
             except
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             the
             sister
             of
             all
             other
             Patriarchal
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             the
             Lady
             and
             Mistris
             of
             all
             Churches
             ;
             To
             be
             not
             onely
             a
             prime
             stone
             in
             the
             building
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             foundation
             ;
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             a
             respective
             foundation
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             or
             that
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             the
             Apostles
             and
             all
             Apostolical
             
             Churches
             were
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Pastours
             and
             all
             orthodox
             Churches
             are
             ,
             )
             but
             to
             be
             an
             absolute
             foundation
             for
             all
             persons
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             alone
             :
             
               Other
               foundation
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               then
               that
               which
               is
               laid
               ,
               even
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             They
             hold
             it
             not
             enough
             for
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             top-●ranch
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             may
             be
             the
             root
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             all
             that
             Jurisdiction
             which
             Christ
             left
             as
             a
             Legacy
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             In
             all
             which
             claime
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             essential
             Church
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             representative
             Church
             ,
             a
             Roman
             Synod
             ,
             but
             the
             virtual
             Church
             which
             is
             invested
             with
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             with
             his
             Cardinals
             and
             Ministers
             .
             When
             any
             member
             how
             eminent
             soever
             scorns
             its
             proper
             place
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             whether
             Natural
             ,
             or
             Political
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             seekes
             to
             usurpe
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             head
             ;
             it
             must
             of
             necessi●y
             produce
             a
             disorder
             ,
             and
             distur●ance
             ,
             and
             confusion
             ,
             and
             schisme
             of
             the
             respective
             members
             .
             This
             is
             one
             degree
             of
             schismat●cal
             pravity
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             we
             presse
             the
             crime
             of
             schisme
             more
             home
             against
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             then
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             which
             partly
             by
             obtruding
             new
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             And
             especially
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             every
             Christian
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             to
             be
             subject
             
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             divine
             Ordination
             upon
             earth
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             themselves
             who
             are
             his
             Councel
             and
             Officers
             ,
             )
             yea
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             remotenesse
             never
             heard
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Rome
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             will
             profit
             them
             nothing
             to
             have
             holden
             the
             Catholick
             faith
             intirely
             .
             And
             partly
             by
             their
             tyraninical
             and
             uncharitable
             censures
             have
             seperated
             all
             the
             
               Asia●ick
               ,
               African
               ,
               Grecian
               ,
               Russian
               ,
            
             and
             Protestant
             Churches
             from
             their
             communion
             ,
             not
             onely
             negatively
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Christian
             discretion
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             of
             themselves
             for
             fear
             of
             infection
             ;
             But
             privatively
             and
             authoritatively
             by
             way
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             excluding
             them
             (
             so
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             )
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Though
             those
             Churches
             so
             chased
             away
             by
             them
             contain
             three
             times
             more
             Christian
             souls
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             dependents
             and
             adherents
             ;
             many
             of
             which
             do
             suffer
             more
             pressures
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             Romanists
             do
             gain
             advantages
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             shed
             the
             last
             drop
             of
             their
             blood
             for
             the
             least
             known
             particle
             of
             saving
             truth
             .
             Onely
             because
             they
             will
             not
             strike
             topsaile
             to
             the
             Popes
             crosse-keys
             ,
             nor
             buy
             indulgences
             and
             such
             like
             trinkets
             at
             Rome
             .
             It
             is
             not
             passion
             ,
             but
             action
             that
             makes
             a
             schismatick
             ,
             to
             desert
             the
             communion
             of
             Christians
             voluntarily
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             thrust
             away
             
             from
             it
             unwillingly
             .
             For
             divers
             years
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             reign
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Recusant
             known
             in
             England
             ;
             But
             even
             they
             who
             were
             most
             addicted
             to
             Roman
             opinions
             ,
             yet
             frequented
             our
             Churches
             and
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             did
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             same
             prayers
             and
             divine
             offices
             ,
             without
             any
             scruple
             ,
             untill
             they
             were
             prohibited
             by
             a
             Papal
             Bull
             ;
             meerly
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court.
             This
             was
             the
             true
             beginning
             of
             the
             schisme
             between
             us
             and
             them
             .
             I
             never
             yet
             heard
             any
             of
             that
             party
             charge
             our
             Leiturgy
             with
             any
             errour
             ,
             except
             of
             omission
             ,
             that
             it
             wanted
             something
             which
             they
             would
             have
             inserted
             ;
             I
             wish
             theirs
             as
             free
             from
             exception
             ,
             to
             trie
             whether
             we
             would
             shunne
             their
             communion
             in
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             God.
             Charity
             would
             rather
             chuse
             to
             want
             something
             that
             was
             lawful
             ,
             then
             willingly
             to
             give
             occasion
             of
             offence
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             lay
             the
             axe
             to
             the
             root
             of
             schisme
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ;
             the
             Papacy
             it self
             ,
             
               (
               qu●
               talis
               ,
            
             )
             as
             it
             is
             now
             maintained
             by
             many
             ,
             with
             superiority
             above
             general
             Councels
             ,
             and
             a
             Sovereign
             power
             paramount
             to
             confirme
             or
             reject
             their
             sanctions
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             either
             procreant
             ,
             or
             conservant
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             of
             all
             or
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             schismes
             in
             Christendom
             .
             To
             rebell
             against
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             its
             representative
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             last
             visible
             Judge
             of
             controversies
             ,
             and
             the
             supreme
             Ecclesiastical
             
             Court
             ,
             either
             is
             grosse
             schisme
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Schismatical
             pravity
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             have
             exempted
             themselves
             and
             their
             Court
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             an
             Oecumenical
             Councel
             ,
             and
             made
             themselves
             Sovereign
             Monarches
             ,
             and
             universal
             Bishops
             ,
             
             
               in
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               injuriam
               &
               discissionem
               ,
               to
               the
               wrong
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               renting
               it
               in
               peeces
               ,
            
             
             making
             themselves
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             fathers
             ,
             but
             Masters
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Popes
             own
             expression
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             his
             Legate
             .
          
           
             Contrary
             to
             their
             former
             professions
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             constitutions
             of
             Sovereign
             Princes
             and
             Synods
             ;
             
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             Lawes
             which
             allow
             appeales
             from
             them
             so
             often
             as
             they
             transgress
             the
             Canons
             ,
             
             and
             subject
             them
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             not
             onely
             in
             case
             of
             heresie
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             of
             themselves
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             Schisme
             and
             Simony
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             them
             do
             not
             deny
             :
             But
             also
             of
             Scandal
             ;
             contrary
             to
             so
             many
             appellations
             from
             them
             by
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             Universities
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Cisalpine
             Prelats
             ,
             
             
               Spanish
               ,
               French
               ,
               Dutch
            
             ,
             assembled
             at
             Trent
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             so
             many
             Councels
             both
             general
             and
             provincial
             ,
             which
             have
             limited
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             set
             down
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             rescinded
             their
             sentences
             ,
             forbidden
             appeales
             to
             them
             ,
             
             condemned
             their
             pragmatical
             intrusion
             of
             themselves
             into
             the
             affairs
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Fathers
             which
             have
             judged
             them
             and
             condemned
             them
             of
             heresie
             ,
             schisme
             ,
             Simony
             ,
             and
             other
             misdemeanours
             ,
             which
             have
             deposed
             them
             by
             two
             or
             three
             at
             ●
             time
             ,
             whereof
             one
             was
             undoubtedly
             the
             true
             Pope
             .
             These
             things
             are
             so
             obvious
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             vanity
             and
             lost
             labour
             to
             prove
             them
             .
             But
             especially
             contrary
             to
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basile
             ,
             which
             have
             decreed
             expresly
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               Pope
               is
               subject
               to
               a
               General
               Councel
               as
               well
               in
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               of
               manners
               ;
               So
               as
               he
               may
               not
               onely
               be
               corrected
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               be
               incorrigible
               ,
               ●e
               deposed
               .
            
             This
             is
             determined
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Basil
             ,
             
             with
             this
             addition
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               opposeth
               this
               truth
               pertinaciously
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reputed
               an
               heretick
               .
            
          
           
             This
             decree
             of
             the
             Councel
             wounds
             deep
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             evident
             and
             clear
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             decrees
             thereof
             were
             confirmed
             by
             Martine
             the
             fifth
             .
             But
             the
             Romanists
             have
             found
             out
             a
             salve
             for
             it
             ,
             That
             
               Pope
               Martine
               confirmed
               onely
               those
               decrees
               which
               were
               conciliarly
               made
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             influence
             and
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             As
             the
             condemnation
             of
             Wickliff
             and
             Hus
             :
             But
             
               not
               those
               decrees
               which
               were
               not
               conciliarly
               made
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             wanted
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             As
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             
             Superiority
             of
             the
             Councel
             above
             the
             Pope
             .
             Which
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             (
             say
             they
             )
             onely
             of
             dubious
             Popes
             .
          
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             which
             doubt
             ,
             I
             propose
             several
             considerations
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             not
             material
             whether
             the
             decree
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Pope
             or
             not
             .
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             confirmation
             ,
             Approbative
             ,
             and
             Anthoritative
             ;
             Approbative
             confirmation
             is
             by
             way
             of
             testimony
             ,
             or
             suffrage
             ,
             or
             reception
             .
             And
             so
             an
             inferiour
             may
             confirm
             the
             acts
             of
             his
             Superiour
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             approbative
             suffrage
             ,
             
               Iust
               ar●
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               right
               are
               thy
               judgments
               .
            
             Authoritative
             confirmation
             implies
             either
             a
             sole
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             negative
             voice
             :
             Whereas
             it
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             anciently
             never
             had
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             We
             meet
             with
             no
             confirmations
             of
             General
             Councels
             of
             old
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             whereby
             Ecclesiastical
             Sanctions
             became
             civil
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             obliged
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             under
             a
             civil
             pain
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             whether
             the
             Pope
             confirmed
             the
             decree
             or
             not
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             confirmed
             or
             unconfirmed
             ;
             it
             lets
             us
             see
             what
             was
             the
             Catholique
             tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             in
             those
             daies
             ;
             And
             we
             abide
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             I
             reply
             ,
             that
             this
             decree
             was
             most
             conciliarly
             made
             ,
             and
             consequently
             confirmed
             ,
             made
             after
             due
             examination
             and
             discussion
             ,
             without
             any
             under-hand
             packing
             or
             labouring
             for
             voices
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             publick
             Session
             ,
             not
             privately
             before
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Nations
             .
             For
             clearing
             whereof
             take
             this
             Dilemma
             .
             Either
             this
             decree
             and
             the
             subsequent
             Acts
             done
             by
             vertue
             and
             in
             execution
             thereof
             ,
             were
             conciliarly
             made
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             valid
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             ,
             or
             unconciliarly
             made
             ,
             and
             consequently
             according
             to
             their
             rules
             not
             confirmed
             ,
             but
             invalid
             .
             If
             they
             grant
             ,
             that
             this
             decree
             was
             conciliarly
             made
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             then
             they
             grant
             the
             question
             .
             If
             they
             say
             it
             was
             not
             conciliarly
             made
             nor
             confirmed
             ,
             then
             Martine
             the
             fifth
             was
             no
             true
             Pope
             ,
             but
             an
             intruder
             and
             an
             usurper
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             confirmation
             was
             of
             no
             value
             ;
             for
             in
             pursuance
             of
             this
             very
             decree
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             doctrine
             therein
             delivered
             ,
             the
             other
             Popes
             were
             deposed
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             created
             Pope
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             clear
             that
             passage
             from
             all
             ambiguity
             .
             There
             were
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Nations
             as
             a
             selected
             Committee
             to
             examine
             matters
             ,
             and
             prosecute
             them
             ,
             and
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             Councel
             .
             What
             was
             done
             apart
             by
             these
             Deputies
             ,
             by
             this
             Committee
             ,
             was
             not
             conciliarly
             done
             .
             But
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
             
             publick
             Session
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             upon
             their
             report
             ,
             that
             was
             conciliarly
             done
             .
             Now
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             one
             Falkemberch
             had
             published
             a
             dangerous
             and
             seditious
             book
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             complained
             of
             to
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             condemned
             by
             them
             :
             But
             the
             conjoynt
             body
             of
             the
             Councel
             in
             their
             publick
             Session
             had
             not
             condemned
             it
             conciliarly
             .
             Yet
             after
             the
             Councel
             was
             ended
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Cardinal
             had
             given
             the
             Fathers
             their
             Conge
             ,
             or
             leave
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             dismissed
             them
             with
             
               Domini
               ite
               in
               pace
               ,
               Fathers
               depart
               in
               peace
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Fathers
             had
             answered
             ,
             Amen
             .
             When
             there
             was
             nothing
             left
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             and
             be
             gone
             ,
             The
             Ambassadours
             of
             Polonia
             and
             Lituania
             ,
             very
             unseasonably
             pressed
             the
             Pope
             to
             condemn
             that
             book
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             condemned
             by
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Nations
             .
             To
             which
             the
             Pope
             answered
             ,
             That
             
               he
               confirmed
               onely
               those
               Acts
               of
               the
               Councel
               which
               were
               conciliarly
               made
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Not
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Nations
             apart
             ,
             but
             the
             publick
             Acts
             of
             the
             whole
             Session
             .
             This
             is
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             that
             passage
             which
             bears
             its
             own
             evidence
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             wilfully
             shut
             his
             eyes
             .
             This
             was
             an
             accidental
             emergent
             ,
             after
             the
             Synod
             was
             ended
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             solemn
             purposed
             confirmation
             .
          
           
             And
             concerning
             that
             glosse
             ,
             that
             the
             decree
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             dubious
             
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Popes
             whose
             title
             is
             litigious
             .
             As
             it
             contradicts
             the
             text
             it self
             ,
             which
             includes
             all
             dignitaries
             whosoever
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             title
             peaceable
             or
             litigious
             ,
             Popes
             or
             others
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             confuted
             by
             the
             very
             execution
             of
             the
             decree
             .
             An
             inferiour
             may
             declare
             the
             lawful
             right
             of
             his
             Superiour
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             are
             divers
             pretenders
             ,
             establish
             the
             possession
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             best
             title
             .
             But
             to
             make
             right
             to
             be
             no
             right
             ,
             to
             turn
             all
             pretenders
             right
             or
             wrong
             out
             of
             possession
             ,
             onely
             by
             the
             last
             Law
             of
             
               Salus
               Populi
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               for
               the
               tranquillity
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             This
             is
             a
             prerogative
             of
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             a
             badge
             of
             Legislative
             authority
             .
             This
             was
             the
             very
             case
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             ;
             They
             turned
             out
             all
             pretenders
             to
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             the
             right
             Pope
             and
             the
             Antipopes
             all
             together
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             indeed
             by
             perswasion
             ,
             but
             such
             perswasion
             as
             might
             not
             be
             resisted
             ;
             And
             one
             whose
             title
             seemed
             clearest
             ,
             which
             rendered
             their
             perswasions
             as
             unto
             him
             ineffectual
             ,
             by
             plain
             power
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Councel
             with
             the
             consent
             and
             concurrence
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             did
             find
             it
             expedient
             for
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             though
             the
             Popes
             do
             not
             abolish
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             yet
             they
             limit
             the
             power
             of
             Bishop●
             in
             the
             concrete
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             by
             exemptions
             and
             reservations
             ,
             holding
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             Bishops
             of
             every
             particular
             See
             in
             the
             
             world
             ,
             during
             the
             vacancy
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             making
             all
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             to
             flow
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             founded
             in
             the
             Popes
             Lawes
             ;
             Because
             it
             was
             but
             delegated
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             for
             term
             of
             life
             ;
             But
             resided
             soly
             in
             Saint
             Peter
             as
             an
             Ordinary
             ,
             to
             descend
             from
             him
             to
             his
             Successours
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ;
             And
             to
             be
             imparted
             by
             them
             to
             other
             Bishops
             as
             their
             Vicars
             or
             Coadjutours
             ,
             assumed
             by
             them
             into
             some
             part
             of
             their
             charge
             .
             By
             this
             account
             the
             Pope
             must
             be
             the
             universal
             or
             onely
             Bishop
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             keyes
             must
             be
             his
             gift
             ,
             not
             Christs
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Apostles
             except
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             must
             want
             their
             Successours
             in
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             trample
             upon
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             equivocal
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             dissolve
             the
             primitive
             bonds
             of
             brotherly
             unity
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             the
             discipline
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             the
             line
             of
             Apostolical
             Succession
             ?
          
           
             The
             name
             of
             Oecumenical
             or
             universal
             Bishop
             is
             taken
             in
             three
             senses
             ,
             one
             without
             controversie
             lawful
             ,
             one
             controverted
             whether
             lawfull
             or
             unlawfull
             ;
             And
             one
             undoubtedly
             unlawful
             and
             Schismatical
             .
             In
             the
             first
             sense
             an
             universal
             Bishop
             signifies
             no
             more
             then
             an
             eminent
             Bishop
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             implying
             an
             universality
             of
             care
             and
             vigilance
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             all
             the
             five
             Protopatriarchs
             used
             more
             Emphatically
             to
             be
             caled
             universal
             Bishops
             .
             Either
             by
             reason
             
             of
             their
             reputation
             and
             influence
             upon
             the
             universal
             Church
             or
             their
             presidence
             in
             general
             Councels
             .
          
           
             In
             another
             sense
             ,
             an
             universal
             Bishop
             signifies
             such
             a
             Bishop
             who
             besides
             an
             universal
             care
             ,
             doth
             also
             challenge
             an
             universal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             This
             was
             that
             title
             which
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             affected
             ,
             
               omnibus
               praeesse
            
             ,
             
             
               nulli
               subesse
            
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Cuncta
               Christi
               membra
               sibimet
               supponere
               universalitatis
               appellatione
               .
            
             This
             was
             that
             title
             which
             Gr●gory
             the
             Great
             and
             his
             predecessours
             refused
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             did
             refuse
             any
             such
             title
             )
             .
             For
             it
             were
             evident
             madnesse
             to
             fancy
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             General
             Councel
             did
             offer
             any
             particular
             Bishop
             the
             title
             of
             the
             only
             Bishop
             of
             the
             world
             .
             This
             title
             in
             this
             sense
             was
             that
             which
             Gregory
             himself
             did
             condemn
             ,
             as
             a
             
               vain
               ,
               profane
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               blasphemous
               ,
               Antichristia●
               name
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             may
             be
             taken
             exclusively
             ,
             for
             the
             only
             Bishop
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Which
             sense
             was
             far
             enough
             from
             the
             intention
             either
             of
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             or
             Iohn
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             had
             both
             of
             them
             so
             many
             true
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             under
             them
             .
             But
             this
             sense
             agrees
             well
             enough
             with
             the
             extravagant
             ambition
             of
             the
             later
             Popes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             who
             do
             appropriate
             all
             original
             Jurisdiction
             to
             themselves
             .
             So
             many
             waies
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             guilty
             of
             Schismatical
             pravity
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             these
             branches
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             there
             are
             yet
             two
             other
             novelties
             challenged
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             their
             Parasitical
             Courtiers
             .
             But
             neither
             these
             nor
             the
             other
             yet
             defined
             by
             their
             Church
             ,
             both
             destructive
             to
             Christian
             unity
             ,
             both
             apt
             to
             breed
             and
             nourish
             ,
             to
             procreate
             and
             conserve
             Schisme
             .
             An
             infallibility
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             a
             temporall
             power
             over
             Princes
             either
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             .
             General
             and
             Provincial
             Councels
             are
             the
             proper
             remedies
             of
             Schisme
             .
             But
             this
             challenge
             of
             infallibility
             diminisheth
             their
             authority
             ,
             discrediteth
             their
             definitions
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             to
             be
             superfluous
             things
             .
             What
             needs
             so
             much
             expence
             ?
             so
             many
             consultations
             ?
             so
             much
             travel
             of
             so
             many
             poor
             old
             fallible
             Bishops
             from
             all
             the
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             when
             there
             is
             an
             infallible
             Judge
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             can
             determine
             all
             questions
             in
             his
             own
             conclave
             ,
             
             without
             danger
             of
             errour
             .
             Was
             Marcellinus
             such
             an
             infallible
             Judge
             when
             he
             burned
             incense
             to
             Idols
             ?
             Or
             Liberius
             when
             he
             consented
             to
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             gave
             his
             suffrage
             to
             the
             condemnation
             of
             blessed
             Athanasius
             ?
             Or
             Honorius
             when
             he
             was
             condemned
             and
             accursed
             in
             the
             sixth
             General
             Councel
             for
             a
             Monothelite
             ?
             
             Or
             Iohn
             the
             22th
             .
             when
             he
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Theologues
             of
             Paris
             ,
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             sound
             of
             Trumpets
             ,
             for
             teaching
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             just
             shall
             not
             see
             God
             untill
             the
             general
             resurrection
             ?
             
             were
             those
             succeeding
             Popes
             ,
             
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             Martine
             ,
             and
             Formosus
             ,
             and
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             Romanus
             ,
             and
             Theodorus
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             Benedictus
             ,
             and
             Sergius
             ,
             who
             clashed
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             abrogated
             the
             decrees
             one
             of
             another
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             such
             infallible
             Judges
             ?
             Neither
             is
             it
             meer
             matter
             of
             fact
             to
             decree
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             a
             lawful
             Bishop
             to
             be
             void
             .
             To
             omit
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             howsoever
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             
             That
             
               the
               first
               See
               cannot
               be
               judged
               .
            
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             my self
             about
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             authorities
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             or
             counterfeit
             ;
             Nor
             whether
             the
             first
             See
             signifie
             Rome
             alone
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             five
             Proto-Patriarchates
             .
             Thus
             much
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             by
             judgment
             of
             discretion
             any
             private
             man
             may
             judge
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             from
             him
             in
             his
             errours
             ,
             and
             resist
             him
             if
             he
             invade
             either
             the
             bodies
             or
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             confesseth
             .
             That
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             every
             ordinary
             Pastour
             may
             judge
             him
             ,
             and
             bind
             him
             ,
             and
             loose
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             ordinary
             man.
             And
             by
             their
             leaves
             in
             the
             external
             Court
             by
             coercive
             power
             if
             he
             commit
             civil
             crimes
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             if
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             a
             Councel
             ,
             or
             the
             Emperour
             with
             a
             Councel
             may
             judge
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             fallen
             from
             his
             Papal
             dignity
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             in
             other
             cases
             if
             he
             be
             incorrigible
             ,
             depose
             him
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             judgment
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             a●
             
             those
             Ecclesiasticks
             were
             ,
             and
             the
             judgment
             of
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ;
             between
             the
             judgment
             of
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             and
             the
             judgment
             of
             an
             assembly
             of
             Suffragans
             and
             inferiours
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             are
             known
             to
             have
             deposed
             Liberius
             their
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             justly
             .
             Or
             otherwise
             Foelix
             their
             Martyr
             had
             been
             a
             Schismatick
             .
          
           
             Their
             other
             challenge
             of
             temporal
             power
             ,
             whether
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             render
             all
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             jealous
             and
             suspicious
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             averse
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             who
             maintain
             so
             dangerous
             positions
             so
             destructive
             to
             their
             propriety
             .
             The
             power
             of
             the
             ke●es
             doth
             not
             extend
             it self
             to
             any
             secular
             rights
             ,
             neither
             can
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             alter
             or
             invalidate
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             or
             the
             municipal
             Lawes
             of
             a
             Land.
             All
             which
             do
             injoyn
             the
             obedience
             of
             children
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             of
             Subjects
             to
             their
             Sovereignes
             .
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             began
             this
             practice
             against
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             .
             But
             what
             Gregory
             did
             bind
             upon
             earth
             ,
             God
             Almighty
             did
             not
             bind
             in
             heaven
             .
             His
             Papal
             blessing
             turned
             to
             a
             curse
             ;
             And
             instead
             of
             an
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             Rodolph
             found
             the
             just
             reward
             of
             his
             treason
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             give
             these
             exorbitant
             priviledges
             to
             Popes
             ,
             do
             it
             with
             
             so
             many
             cautions
             and
             reservations
             ,
             that
             they
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             with
             as
             much
             ease
             as
             they
             are
             given
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             infallible
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Chair
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             premisses
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             not
             in
             conclusions
             of
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             in
             conclusions
             of
             matter
             of
             faith
             .
             Not
             alwaies
             in
             all
             conclusions
             of
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             onely
             when
             he
             useth
             the
             right
             means
             and
             due
             diligence
             .
             And
             who
             knoweth
             when
             he
             doth
             that
             ?
             So
             every
             Christian
             is
             infallible
             ,
             if
             ●e
             would
             and
             could
             keep
             himself
             to
             the
             infallible
             rule
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             .
             
               Take
               nothing
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               fast
               .
            
          
           
             So
             likewise
             for
             his
             temporal
             power
             over
             Princes
             ,
             they
             say
             the
             Pope
             ,
             not
             as
             Pope
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             spiritual
             Prince
             ,
             hath
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             power
             ,
             temporal
             ,
             but
             not
             meerly
             temporal
             ;
             not
             directly
             ,
             but
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             spiritual
             things
             .
             
               Quo
               tencam
               vultus
               mutantem
            
             Protea
             nodo
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objections
             brought
             by
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             English
             Protestants
             to
             be
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             BUt
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             charge
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             can
             discharge
             our selves
             ,
             and
             acquit
             our
             own
             Church
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             they
             seek
             to
             cast
             upon
             us
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             object
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             separated
             our selves
             Schismatically
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             God
             forbid
             .
             Then
             we
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             separated
             our selves
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             and
             all
             hope
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             we
             have
             no
             otherwise
             separated
             our selves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             primitive
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             and
             Doctours
             and
             Churches
             did
             long
             before
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             now
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ;
             because
             the
             Romanists
             limit
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             now
             to
             Rome
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             those
             Churches
             that
             are
             subordinate
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Donatists
             did
             then
             to
             Cartenna
             in
             Africk
             ,
             and
             those
             Churches
             that
             adhered
             to
             it
             .
             We
             are
             so
             
             far
             from
             separating
             our selves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             be
             thrice
             more
             Catholick
             ,
             then
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             do
             make
             it
             ,
             and
             maintain
             Communion
             with
             thrice
             so
             many
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             .
             By
             how
             much
             our
             Church
             should
             make
             it self
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             ,
             more
             Roman
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             it
             should
             thereby
             become
             lesse
             Catholick
             then
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             out
             of
             the
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             separated
             our selves
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             whatsoever
             ,
             even
             the
             Roman
             it self
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             is
             Catholick
             ,
             but
             onely
             from
             their
             errours
             wherein
             they
             had
             first
             separated
             themselves
             from
             their
             predecessours
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             we
             ,
             but
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             it self
             that
             first
             separated
             England
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             by
             their
             unjust
             censures
             ,
             excommunications
             and
             interdictions
             ,
             which
             they
             thundered
             out
             against
             the
             Realm
             ,
             for
             denying
             their
             spiritual
             Sovereignty
             by
             Divine
             right
             ,
             before
             the
             Reformation
             made
             by
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             are
             charged
             with
             Schismatical
             contumacy
             and
             disobedience
             to
             the
             decrees
             and
             determinations
             of
             the
             General
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             .
             
             But
             we
             believe
             that
             
             Convent
             of
             Trent
             to
             have
             been
             no
             General
             ,
             nor
             yet
             Patriarchal
             ;
             no
             free
             ,
             no
             lawfull
             Councel
             .
             How
             was
             that
             General
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             not
             any
             one
             Bishop
             out
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Patriarchates
             ,
             or
             any
             Proctours
             or
             Commissioners
             from
             them
             ,
             either
             present
             ,
             or
             summoned
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             except
             peradventure
             some
             tltular
             Europaean
             Mock-Prelates
             without
             cures
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Olaus
               Magnus
            
             intituled
             Archbishop
             of
             Vpsala
             ;
             Or
             Sir
             Robert
             the
             Scottish-man
             intituled
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
             ?
             How
             was
             that
             Generall
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             Patriarchal
             ,
             where
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             West
             was
             absent
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             twice
             so
             many
             Episcopelles
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             (
             the
             Popes
             professed
             Vassals
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             his
             hungry
             Parasitical
             pensioners
             ,
             )
             as
             there
             were
             out
             of
             all
             other
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             and
             Nations
             put
             together
             ?
             How
             was
             that
             general
             wherein
             there
             were
             not
             so
             many
             Bishops
             present
             at
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             weightiest
             controversies
             ,
             concerning
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             exposition
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             of
             England
             could
             have
             called
             together
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             at
             any
             one
             time
             upon
             a
             moneths
             warning
             ?
             How
             was
             that
             general
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             generally
             received
             by
             all
             Churches
             ?
             even
             some
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             not
             admitting
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             heretofore
             how
             the
             French
             Ambassadour
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             of
             France
             protested
             against
             it
             .
             And
             
             untill
             this
             day
             though
             they
             do
             not
             oppose
             it
             ,
             but
             acquiesce
             ,
             to
             avoid
             such
             disadvantages
             as
             must
             insue
             thereupon
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             never
             admit
             it
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             say
             that
             they
             rejected
             the
             determinations
             thereof
             onely
             in
             point
             of
             discipline
             ,
             not
             of
             doctrine
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             Canonical
             obedience
             is
             equally
             due
             to
             an
             acknowledged
             General
             Councell
             in
             point
             of
             discipline
             ,
             as
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             was
             not
             General
             ,
             so
             neither
             was
             it
             free
             ,
             
             nor
             lawfull
             .
             Not
             free
             ,
             where
             the
             place
             could
             afford
             no
             security
             to
             the
             one
             party
             ,
             where
             the
             accuser
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Judge
             ,
             
             where
             any
             one
             that
             spake
             a
             free
             word
             had
             his
             mouth
             stopped
             ,
             or
             was
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             where
             the
             few
             Protestants
             that
             adventured
             to
             come
             thither
             ,
             were
             not
             admitted
             to
             dispute
             ,
             where
             the
             Legates
             gave
             auricular
             Votes
             ,
             where
             the
             Fathers
             were
             noted
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             spirit
             sent
             from
             Rome
             in
             a
             male
             ,
             
             where
             divers
             not
             only
             new
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             new
             Bishopricks
             were
             created
             ,
             during
             the
             sitting
             of
             the
             Convent
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Papalins
             able
             to
             over-vote
             the
             Tramontains
             .
          
           
             Nor
             yet
             lawfull
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             in
             
               Germany
               .
               Actor
               debet
               rei
               forum
               sequi
               .
            
             A
             guilty
             person
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             in
             his
             Province
             .
             And
             the
             cause
             to
             be
             pleaded
             where
             the
             crime
             was
             committed
             .
             And
             likewise
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
             In
             every
             Judgment
             there
             ought
             to
             
             be
             four
             distinct
             persons
             ;
             The
             accuser
             ,
             the
             witnesse
             ,
             the
             guilty
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             the
             Pope
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             Ministers
             acted
             all
             these
             parts
             himself
             .
             He
             was
             the
             right
             guilty
             person
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             the
             witnesse
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Judge
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             lawfully
             condemned
             before
             he
             be
             heard
             .
             
             But
             in
             this
             Councel
             the
             Protestants
             were
             not
             allowed
             to
             propose
             their
             case
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             defend
             it
             by
             lawful
             disputation
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             objected
             ,
             and
             here
             they
             think
             they
             have
             us
             sure
             locked
             up
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             our
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             our
             Canonical
             obedience
             in
             our
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             supposed
             killing
             argument
             I
             give
             three
             clear
             solutions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             B●itish
             Islands
             neither
             were
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Patriarch
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             in
             my
             third
             conclusion
             .
             For
             all
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             being
             of
             humane
             institution
             ,
             must
             proceed
             either
             from
             some
             Canon
             or
             Decree
             of
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             a
             Provincial
             Councell
             as
             had
             power
             to
             oblige
             the
             Britons
             to
             obedience
             ;
             Or
             from
             the
             grant
             or
             concession
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             voluntary
             submission
             of
             a
             free
             people
             ;
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             from
             custom
             and
             prescription
             .
             
             If
             they
             had
             any
             such
             Canon
             ,
             or
             Grant
             ,
             or
             submission
             ,
             they
             would
             quickly
             produce
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             know
             they
             cannot
             .
             If
             they
             plead
             custome
             and
             prescription
             immemorial
             ,
             the
             burthen
             must
             rest
             upon
             them
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             But
             when
             they
             have
             searched
             all
             the
             Authours
             over
             and
             over
             who
             have
             written
             of
             British
             affaires
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Records
             and
             Registers
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             find
             any
             one
             Act
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             any
             one
             footstep
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             sign
             of
             any
             Roman
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             in
             Britaigne
             ,
             or
             over
             the
             Britons
             for
             the
             first
             600
             years
             .
             And
             for
             after-ages
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             neither
             held
             their
             old
             Patriarchate
             ,
             nor
             gained
             any
             quiet
             settled
             possession
             of
             their
             new
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             Patriarchal
             power
             is
             not
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             but
             humane
             institution
             .
             And
             therefore
             may
             either
             be
             quitted
             or
             forfeited
             ,
             or
             transferred
             .
             And
             if
             ever
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             had
             any
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             in
             Britaigne
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             both
             quitted
             it
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             it
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             lawfully
             transferred
             .
             To
             separate
             from
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             authority
             which
             is
             disclaimed
             and
             disavowed
             by
             the
             pretenders
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             by
             abuse
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             lawfully
             transferred
             ,
             is
             no
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             I
             say
             they
             quitted
             their
             pretended
             Patriarchal
             right
             ,
             when
             they
             assumed
             and
             usurped
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             and
             thing
             of
             
             universal
             Bishops
             ,
             Spiritual
             Sovereigns
             ,
             and
             sole
             Monarchs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             masters
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
             To
             be
             a
             Patriarch
             and
             to
             be
             an
             universal
             Bishop
             in
             that
             sense
             are
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             imply
             a
             contradiction
             
               in
               adjecto
            
             ;
             The
             one
             professeth
             humane
             ,
             the
             other
             challengeth
             divine
             institution
             .
             The
             one
             hath
             a
             limited
             Jurisdiction
             over
             a
             certain
             Province
             ,
             the
             other
             pretendeth
             to
             an
             unlimited
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             whole
             World.
             The
             one
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             a
             meer
             executour
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             nothing
             either
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             besides
             them
             ;
             The
             other
             challengeth
             an
             absolute
             Sovereignty
             above
             the
             Canons
             ,
             besides
             the
             Canons
             ,
             against
             the
             Canons
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             to
             abrogate
             them
             ,
             to
             suspend
             their
             influence
             by
             a
             non-obsta●te
             ,
             to
             dispence
             with
             them
             in
             such
             cases
             wherein
             the
             Canon
             gives
             no
             dispensative
             power
             ,
             at
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             where
             he
             will
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             will.
             Therefore
             to
             claime
             a
             power
             paramount
             and
             Sovereign
             Monarchical
             Royalty
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             implicitely
             and
             in
             effect
             to
             disclaime
             a
             Patriarchal
             Aristocratical
             dignity
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             
               Non
               tellus
               cymbam
               ,
               tellurem
               cymba
               reliquit
               :
            
             It
             was
             not
             we
             that
             deserted
             our
             pretended
             Patriarch
             ,
             but
             our
             pretended
             Patriarch
             deserted
             his
             Patriarchal
             office
             .
             So
             long
             as
             the
             Popes
             contented
             themselves
             with
             Patriarchal
             rights
             ,
             they
             soared
             no
             higher
             then
             to
             be
             the
             executours
             of
             the
             Canons
             .
             
             When
             Acacius
             complained
             that
             he
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             sole
             authority
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             without
             a
             Synodal
             sentence
             ,
             Gelssius
             the
             Pope
             then
             pleaded
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             
               Acacius
               was
               not
               the
               beginner
               of
               a
               new
               errour
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               follower
               of
               an
               old
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               necessary
               that
               a
               new
               Synodal
               sentence
               should
               be
               given
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               old
               should
               be
               executed
               .
               Therefore
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               have
               onely
               put
               an
               old
               sentence
               in
               execution
               ,
               not
               promulged
               a
               n●w
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             had
             quitted
             their
             title
             ,
             so
             likewise
             they
             had
             forfeited
             it
             ,
             
             both
             by
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             exorbitant
             abuses
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             their
             notorious
             rebellion
             against
             General
             Councels
             .
             The
             authority
             of
             an
             inferiour
             ceaseth
             when
             he
             renounceth
             his
             loyalty
             to
             his
             superiour
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             derives
             his
             power
             .
             A
             General
             Councel
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ,
             to
             which
             Patriarchal
             power
             was
             alwayes
             subordinate
             and
             subject
             :
             General
             Councels
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             Sovereign
             Princes
             have
             exempted
             Cities
             and
             Provinces
             from
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             Sovereign
             Princes
             they
             have
             erected
             new
             Patriarchates
             ,
             as
             at
             Hierusalem
             and
             Constantinople
             .
             And
             made
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             equal
             in
             all
             priviledges
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             old
             Rome
             .
             
          
           
             Against
             this
             Supreme
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             the
             Popes
             have
             not
             onely
             rebelled
             themselves
             ,
             but
             have
             compelled
             all
             Bishops
             
             under
             their
             Jurisdiction
             to
             take
             an
             oath
             to
             maintain
             their
             rebellious
             usurpations
             .
             When
             a
             President
             of
             a
             Province
             shall
             rebell
             against
             his
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             usurpe
             the
             whole
             Empire
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             impose
             new
             oathes
             of
             allegiancc
             upon
             his
             fellow-subjects
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Treason
             ,
             but
             Loyalty
             in
             them
             to
             thrust
             him
             by
             the
             head
             and
             shoulders
             out
             of
             the
             gates
             of
             their
             City
             .
             When
             a
             Steward
             not
             imposed
             upon
             the
             family
             by
             the
             Master
             ,
             but
             chosen
             in
             trust
             by
             his
             fellow-servants
             ,
             during
             their
             Masters
             absence
             ,
             shall
             so
             far
             violate
             his
             trust
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             by
             force
             make
             himself
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             and
             usu●pe
             a
             dominion
             ,
             not
             onely
             over
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             but
             over
             his
             Masters
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             oblige
             his
             fellow
             servants
             to
             acknowledge
             an
             independent
             Sovereign
             power
             in
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             want
             of
             duty
             ,
             but
             fidelity
             to
             substract
             their
             obedience
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             our
             case
             with
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             .
             They
             have
             sought
             to
             usurpe
             a
             dominion
             over
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             fellow-servants
             .
             Then
             ought
             not
             all
             good
             Christians
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             desert
             a
             schismatical
             Patriarch
             ?
             They
             have
             rebelled
             against
             the
             representative
             Church
             ,
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             should
             we
             involve
             our selves
             in
             their
             rebellion
             and
             perjury
             ,
             by
             swearing
             to
             maintain
             and
             make
             good
             their
             usurpations
             ?
             I
             confesse
             ,
             inferiours
             are
             not
             competent
             
             Judges
             of
             their
             Superiours
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             of
             a
             subordinate
             Superiour
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Schisme
             already
             defined
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             notoreity
             of
             the
             fact
             are
             sufficient
             .
             It
             is
             not
             we
             that
             judge
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Councels
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basile
             .
          
           
             Neither
             could
             our
             Ancestours
             hope
             to
             have
             a
             General
             Councel
             suddenly
             ,
             whilest
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             Christendom
             was
             under
             the
             Turk
             ;
             nor
             a
             free
             Occidental
             Councel
             ,
             whilest
             the
             usurper
             had
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             in
             his
             hands
             .
             What
             remained
             then
             ,
             but
             to
             reform
             themselves
             ?
             According
             to
             the
             sage
             advice
             of
             Gerson
             ,
             
             
               I
               see
               that
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               will
               never
               be
               effected
               by
               a
               Councel
               ,
               without
               the
               presidence
               of
               a
               well
               affected
               ,
               wise
               and
               constant
               guide
               .
               Let
               the
               Members
               therefore
               provide
               for
               themselves
               th●oughout
               the
               Kingdomes
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               ,
               and
               know
               h●w
               to
               compasse
               this
               work
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             
             as
             they
             have
             forfeited
             their
             power
             by
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             most
             justly
             also
             by
             their
             rapine
             ,
             extortions
             ,
             and
             terrible
             and
             exorbitant
             abuses
             ,
             the
             most
             shamefull
             abuses
             that
             ever
             were
             committed
             by
             persons
             trusted
             .
             To
             passe
             by
             the
             hundred
             grievances
             of
             Germany
             ,
             the
             complaints
             and
             protestations
             ,
             and
             pragmatical
             Sanctions
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             memorials
             of
             Castile
             ,
             the
             sobbes
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             to
             confine
             my
             discourse
             
             to
             the
             sufferings
             of
             our
             own
             Nation
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             more
             particularly
             related
             already
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             when
             I
             set
             down
             the
             grounds
             of
             our
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             They
             robbed
             the
             King
             of
             his
             investitures
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             
             which
             Henry
             the
             first
             protested
             to
             the
             Pope
             himself
             by
             his
             Proctour
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             lose
             for
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             added
             threatenings
             to
             his
             protestations
             .
             Yet
             to
             gratifie
             Anselme
             ,
             who
             (
             though
             otherwise
             most
             deserving
             )
             was
             the
             first
             violater
             of
             the
             ancient
             customes
             of
             our
             Kingdome
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             
             he
             waved
             his
             right
             .
             But
             soon
             after
             resumed
             it
             ,
             made
             Rodolph
             Bishop
             of
             London
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             and
             invested
             him
             by
             a
             crosier
             and
             a
             ring
             .
             The
             like
             he
             did
             to
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             They
             robbed
             the
             King
             of
             his
             patronages
             ,
             by
             their
             collations
             ,
             
             and
             provisions
             ,
             and
             expectative
             graces
             .
             Two
             or
             three
             or
             ten
             benefices
             were
             not
             accounted
             sufficient
             for
             a
             Roman
             Courtier
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             but
             an
             hundred
             ,
             or
             two
             hundred
             ,
             or
             more
             .
             They
             robbed
             him
             of
             the
             last
             appeales
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             
             contrary
             to
             the
             ancient
             Lawes
             of
             England
             .
             They
             fomented
             the
             rebellion
             of
             his
             own
             Subjects
             at
             home
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             his
             Barons
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             playing
             fast
             and
             loose
             on
             both
             sides
             for
             advantage
             .
             They
             dis-inherited
             him
             of
             his
             Crown
             .
             They
             gave
             away
             his
             Kingdome
             for
             a
             prey
             to
             a
             forreign
             Prince
             .
             They
             incited
             strangers
             to
             make
             war
             against
             him
             .
             And
             they
             themselves
             by
             meer
             
             collusion
             and
             tricks
             had
             well
             near
             thrust
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
             They
             robbed
             the
             Clergy
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             their
             whole
             Jurisdiction
             by
             their
             exemptions
             ,
             and
             reservations
             ,
             and
             visitations
             ,
             and
             suspensions
             ,
             and
             appeales
             ,
             and
             Legantine
             Courts
             ,
             and
             Nunciatures
             ,
             thrusting
             their
             sickles
             into
             every
             mans
             harvest
             .
             They
             robbed
             them
             of
             their
             estates
             and
             livelihoods
             ,
             by
             their
             provisions
             ,
             and
             pensions
             ,
             by
             their
             coadjutorships
             ,
             and
             first-fruits
             ,
             and
             tenths
             ,
             by
             the
             vast
             charge
             of
             their
             investitures
             ,
             and
             palles
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             other
             sorts
             of
             exactions
             ,
             and
             arbitrary
             impositions
             .
             The
             most
             ancient
             of
             these
             was
             the
             pall
             ,
             
             whereof
             our
             King
             Canutus
             complained
             long
             since
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             had
             remedy
             promised
             .
          
           
             They
             robbed
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Commonalty
             many
             waies
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             formerly
             related
             .
             If
             all
             these
             were
             not
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             forfeiture
             ,
             certainly
             abuse
             did
             never
             forfeit
             office
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             they
             had
             sometimes
             had
             a
             just
             Patriarchal
             power
             ,
             
             and
             had
             neither
             forfeited
             it
             by
             rebellion
             nor
             abuse
             ;
             Yet
             the
             King
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             by
             their
             Legislative
             power
             substracting
             their
             obedience
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             erecting
             a
             new
             Patriarchate
             within
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             for
             all
             English-men
             ,
             to
             suspend
             their
             obedience
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             welfare
             
             and
             tranquillity
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             politick
             ,
             as
             hath
             before
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             obedience
             to
             a
             just
             Patriarch
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             larger
             extent
             then
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             do
             injoyn
             it
             .
             And
             since
             the
             division
             of
             Britaigne
             from
             the
             Empire
             ,
             no
             Canons
             are
             ,
             or
             ever
             were
             of
             force
             with
             us
             ,
             further
             then
             they
             were
             received
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             incorporation
             became
             Britannique
             Lawes
             .
             Which
             as
             they
             cannot
             ,
             no●
             ever
             could
             be
             imposed
             upon
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             by
             a
             forreign
             Patriarch
             by
             constraint
             ,
             so
             when
             they
             are
             found
             by
             experience
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             freely
             by
             the
             same
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             wind
             up
             this
             string
             a
             little
             higher
             ;
             Suppose
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             were
             in
             force
             in
             England
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             never
             was
             )
             yet
             neither
             the
             Papall
             power
             which
             we
             have
             cashiered
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             it
             was
             ever
             given
             to
             any
             Patriarch
             by
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             separation
             is
             not
             Schismatical
             ,
             nor
             any
             withdrawing
             of
             Canonical
             obedience
             .
             What
             power
             a
             Metropolitan
             had
             over
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             by
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             the
             same
             and
             no
             other
             had
             a
             Patriarch
             over
             the
             Metropolitans
             and
             Bishops
             of
             sundry
             Provinces
             within
             his
             own
             Patriarchate
             .
             But
             a
             Metropolitan
             anciently
             could
             do
             nothing
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Diocesse
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             
             of
             his
             Province
             .
             Nor
             the
             Patriarch
             in
             like
             manner
             without
             the
             advice
             and
             consent
             of
             his
             Metropolitans
             and
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             then
             consisted
             Patriarchal
             authority
             ?
             In
             ordaining
             their
             Metropolitans
             ,
             (
             for
             with
             inferiour
             Bishops
             they
             might
             not
             meddle
             ,
             )
             or
             confirming
             them
             ,
             or
             imposing
             of
             hands
             ,
             in
             giving
             the
             Pall
             ,
             in
             convocating
             Patriarchal
             Synods
             ,
             and
             presiding
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             pronouncing
             sentence
             according
             to
             the
             plurality
             of
             voices
             .
             (
             That
             was
             when
             Metropolitical
             Synods
             did
             not
             suffice
             to
             determine
             some
             emergent
             difficulties
             or
             differences
             .
             )
             And
             lastly
             ,
             in
             some
             few
             honorary
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             the
             acclamation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             to
             them
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             signifie
             not
             much
             .
             In
             all
             this
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             we
             dislike
             or
             would
             seek
             to
             have
             abrogated
             .
             Never
             any
             Patriarch
             was
             guilty
             of
             those
             exactions
             ,
             extortions
             ,
             incroachments
             upon
             the
             civil
             rights
             of
             Princes
             and
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             rights
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             provisions
             ,
             and
             pensions
             ,
             and
             exemptions
             ,
             and
             reservations
             ,
             and
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             inhibitions
             ,
             and
             pardons
             ,
             and
             indulgences
             ,
             and
             usurped
             Sovereignty
             ,
             which
             our
             Reformers
             banished
             out
             of
             England
             .
             And
             therefore
             their
             separation
             was
             not
             any
             waies
             from
             Patriarchal
             authority
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             difficulty
             and
             charge
             of
             convocating
             so
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             keeping
             them
             so
             long
             together
             
             untill
             all
             causes
             were
             heard
             and
             determined
             ;
             And
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             inconveniencies
             which
             did
             fall
             upon
             their
             Churches
             in
             their
             absence
             ,
             Provincial
             Councels
             were
             first
             reduced
             from
             twice
             to
             once
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             once
             in
             three
             years
             .
             And
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             the
             hearing
             of
             appeales
             and
             such
             like
             causes
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Canons
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             were
             referred
             to
             Metropolitans
             ,
             untill
             the
             Papacy
             swallowed
             up
             all
             the
             authority
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             .
             
               Serpens
               serpentem
               nisi
               ederet
               ,
               non
               fieret
               draco
               .
            
          
           
             Peradventure
             it
             may
             be
             urged
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             That
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Ministers
             was
             the
             first
             converter
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             about
             the
             six
             hundreth
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             did
             thereby
             acquire
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Successours
             a
             Patriarchal
             authority
             and
             power
             over
             England
             for
             the
             future
             .
             We
             do
             with
             all
             due
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             honourable
             respect
             to
             his
             memory
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             that
             blessed
             Saint
             was
             the
             chief
             instrument
             under
             God
             ,
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             first
             light
             of
             saving
             truth
             to
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             who
             did
             formerly
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             whereby
             he
             did
             more
             truly
             merit
             the
             name
             of
             Great
             ,
             then
             by
             possessing
             the
             chair
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             .
             And
             therefore
             whilest
             the
             sometimes
             flourishing
             ,
             now
             poor
             persecuted
             Church
             of
             England
             shall
             have
             any
             being
             
               Semper
               honos
               nomenque
               suum
               laudesque
               man●bunt
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             whether
             this
             benefit
             did
             intitle
             Saint
             Gregory
             and
             his
             Successours
             to
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             all
             or
             any
             part
             of
             the
             British
             Islands
             ,
             
             deserves
             a
             further
             consideration
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             consider
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             untill
             this
             day
             ,
             half
             of
             Britaigne
             it self
             ,
             and
             two
             third
             parts
             of
             the
             Britannique
             Islands
             did
             remain
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Britons
             ,
             or
             Scottish
             and
             Irish
             ,
             who
             still
             continued
             Christians
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Protarchs
             ,
             or
             Patriarchs
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             do
             derive
             in
             part
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             holy
             orders
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             .
             Without
             all
             controversie
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Saxons
             by
             Saint
             Gregory
             could
             not
             prejudice
             the
             just
             liberties
             of
             them
             or
             their
             Successours
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             half
             of
             Britaigne
             which
             was
             conquered
             and
             possessed
             by
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             was
             not
             soly
             and
             altogether
             peopled
             by
             Saxons
             .
             A
             world
             of
             British
             Christians
             did
             remain
             and
             inhabit
             among
             the
             Conquerours
             .
             For
             we
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Saxons
             did
             go
             about
             to
             extirpate
             the
             British
             Nation
             ,
             or
             compell
             them
             to
             turn
             Renegadoes
             from
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             demolish
             their
             Churches
             .
             But
             contented
             themselves
             to
             chase
             away
             persons
             of
             eminency
             ,
             and
             parts
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             suspect
             and
             fear
             :
             And
             made
             use
             of
             vulgar
             persons
             ,
             and
             spirits
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Britaigne
             being
             an
             Island
             ,
             whither
             there
             is
             no
             accesse
             by
             land
             ,
             all
             those
             who
             were
             transported
             ,
             or
             
             could
             have
             been
             transported
             by
             Sea
             on
             such
             a
             suddain
             ,
             could
             not
             of
             themselves
             alone
             in
             probability
             of
             reason
             ,
             have
             planted
             or
             peopled
             the
             sixth
             part
             of
             so
             much
             land
             as
             was
             really
             possessed
             by
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             if
             Queen
             Bertha
             a
             Gall●ise
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             did
             find
             a
             Congregation
             of
             Christians
             at
             Canterbury
             to
             joyn
             with
             her
             in
             her
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             called
             Saint
             Martins
             builded
             to
             her
             hand
             ;
             
             And
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             Lethargus
             a
             Bishop
             to
             order
             the
             affaires
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             before
             ever
             Saint
             Austine
             set
             foot
             upon
             English
             ground
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             British
             want
             their
             Churches
             in
             other
             places
             also
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             Commission
             which
             the
             King
             did
             give
             to
             Austine
             ,
             
             (
             among
             other
             things
             )
             to
             repair
             the
             Churches
             that
             were
             decayed
             .
             These
             poor
             subdued
             persons
             had
             as
             much
             right
             to
             their
             ancient
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             unconquered
             Britons
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             consider
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             part
             of
             Britaigne
             which
             was
             both
             conquered
             and
             inhabited
             by
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             was
             not
             one
             intire
             Monarchy
             ,
             but
             divided
             into
             seven
             distinct
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             so
             suddenly
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             in
             long
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             long
             after
             Saint
             Gregory
             slept
             with
             his
             fathers
             ,
             upon
             several
             occasions
             ,
             by
             several
             persons
             .
             It
             was
             Kent
             and
             some
             few
             adjacent
             Counties
             that
             was
             converted
             by
             Austine
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Ethelb●rt
             King
             of
             Kent
             after
             his
             own
             conversion
             ,
             did
             
             indeavour
             to
             have
             planted
             the
             Christian
             faith
             both
             in
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             Northumberland
             and
             the
             East
             Angles
             ,
             with
             fair
             hopes
             of
             good
             successe
             for
             a
             season
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             it
             wanted
             root
             .
             Within
             a
             short
             time
             both
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             apostated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             forsook
             their
             Religion
             .
             The
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             and
             of
             the
             South
             Saxons
             under
             Kingils
             their
             King
             ,
             
             who
             did
             unite
             the
             heptarchy
             into
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             were
             converted
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Berinus
             an
             Italian
             ,
             by
             the
             perswasions
             of
             Oswald
             King
             of
             
               Northumberland
               .
               Osw●ld
            
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             was
             baptized
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             Religion
             luckily
             planted
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             by
             Aidan
             a
             Scottish
             Bishop
             .
             
             Penda
             King
             of
             Mercia
             was
             converted
             and
             christened
             by
             Finanus
             Successour
             of
             Aidan
             by
             the
             means
             of
             a
             marriage
             with
             a
             Christian
             Princesse
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             of
             Northumberland
             .
             
             Sigibert
             King
             of
             the
             East
             Angles
             ,
             
             in
             whose
             daies
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             means
             Religion
             took
             root
             among
             the
             East
             Saxons
             ,
             was
             converted
             and
             christned
             in
             France
             .
             All
             these
             Saxons
             which
             were
             converted
             by
             Britons
             or
             Scots
             ,
             may
             as
             justly
             plead
             for
             their
             old
             immunities
             as
             the
             Britons
             themselves
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             Saint
             Gregory
             to
             have
             been
             the
             first
             that
             did
             break
             the
             ice
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             see
             how
             small
             a
             proportion
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             British
             Islands
             do
             owe
             their
             conversion
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             probability
             not
             a
             tenth
             part
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             
             Nation
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             ground
             in
             equity
             (
             all
             other
             circumstances
             concurring
             ,
             )
             why
             they
             should
             rather
             submit
             themselves
             ,
             or
             a
             General
             Councel
             assign
             them
             to
             that
             See
             that
             converted
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             any
             other
             Patriarchate
             .
             As
             was
             justly
             pleaded
             in
             the
             case
             between
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             about
             the
             right
             of
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Bulgarians
             .
             But
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             Nation
             is
             no
             ground
             at
             all
             to
             invest
             their
             converter
             presently
             with
             Patriarchal
             authority
             over
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             superiority
             ,
             especially
             where
             too
             great
             a
             distance
             of
             place
             doth
             render
             such
             Jurisdiction
             uselesse
             and
             burthensome
             .
             And
             most
             especially
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             prejudice
             to
             a
             former
             owner
             ,
             thrust
             out
             of
             his
             just
             right
             meerly
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             British
             Primates
             were
             ,
             )
             Or
             to
             the
             subjecting
             of
             a
             free
             Nation
             to
             a
             forreign
             Prelate
             ,
             without
             or
             beyond
             their
             own
             consent
             .
             In
             probability
             of
             reason
             the
             Britons
             ought
             their
             first
             conversion
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             their
             accord
             with
             them
             in
             baptismal
             rites
             ,
             and
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ;
             Yet
             never
             were
             subject
             to
             any
             Eastern
             Patriarch
             .
             Sundry
             of
             our
             British
             and
             English
             Bishops
             have
             converted
             forreign
             Nations
             ,
             yet
             never
             pretended
             to
             any
             Jurisdiction
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             consider
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             title
             or
             right
             S.
             Gregory
             did
             acquire
             ,
             or
             might
             have
             acquired
             by
             his
             piety
             and
             deserts
             
             towards
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             it
             was
             personal
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             descend
             from
             him
             to
             such
             Successours
             ,
             who
             both
             forfeited
             it
             many
             waies
             ,
             and
             quickly
             (
             within
             four
             or
             five
             years
             )
             after
             his
             death
             quitted
             their
             Patriarchate
             ,
             and
             set
             an
             higher
             title
             to
             a
             spirituall
             Monarchy
             on
             foot
             ,
             whilest
             the
             most
             part
             of
             England
             remained
             yet
             Pagan
             ,
             when
             Pope
             Boniface
             did
             obtain
             of
             Phoeas
             the
             usurper
             ,
             (
             an
             usurping
             Pope
             from
             an
             usurping
             Emperour
             )
             to
             be
             universal
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Their
             Canon-shot
             is
             past
             ,
             that
             which
             remains
             is
             but
             a
             small
             volly
             of
             Muskets
             .
             They
             adde
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             schismatically
             separated
             our selves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             our
             Ancestours
             ,
             whom
             we
             believe
             to
             be
             damned
             .
             That
             we
             have
             separated
             our selves
             from
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             predecessours
             ,
             by
             breaking
             in
             sunder
             the
             line
             of
             Apostolical
             succession
             ,
             whilest
             our
             Presbyters
             did
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             Ordain
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             to
             propagate
             to
             their
             Successours
             more
             then
             they
             received
             from
             their
             predecessours
             .
             That
             our
             Presbyters
             are
             but
             equivocall
             Presbyters
             ,
             wanting
             both
             the
             right
             matter
             and
             form
             of
             Presbyterial
             ordination
             .
             To
             extinguish
             the
             order
             is
             more
             schismatical
             ,
             then
             to
             decline
             their
             authority
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             we
             derive
             our
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             from
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             our
             natural
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             answer
             is
             easie
             .
             We
             do
             not
             condemn
             them
             ,
             nor
             separate
             our selves
             from
             them
             ;
             Charity
             requires
             
             us
             both
             to
             think
             well
             and
             speak
             well
             of
             them
             .
             But
             prudence
             commands
             us
             likewise
             to
             look
             well
             to
             our selves
             .
             
             We
             believe
             our
             fathers
             might
             partake
             of
             some
             errours
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             any
             heretical
             pravity
             ,
             but
             held
             alwaies
             the
             truth
             implicitely
             in
             the
             preparation
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             were
             alwaies
             ready
             to
             receive
             it
             when
             God
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             reveal
             it
             .
             Upon
             these
             grounds
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             damning
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             confident
             they
             were
             saved
             by
             a
             generall
             repentance
             .
             He
             that
             searcheth
             carefully
             into
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             his
             errours
             ,
             and
             repenteth
             truly
             of
             all
             his
             known
             sins
             ,
             and
             beggeth
             pardon
             for
             his
             unknown
             errours
             ,
             proceeding
             out
             of
             invincible
             or
             but
             probable
             ignorance
             ,
             in
             Gods
             acceptation
             repenteth
             of
             all
             .
             Otherwise
             the
             very
             best
             of
             Christians
             were
             in
             a
             miserable
             condition
             .
             For
             
               who
               can
               tell
               how
               oft
               he
               offendeth
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             second
             accusation
             of
             Priests
             consecrating
             Bishops
             ,
             
             is
             grounded
             upon
             a
             senselesse
             fabulous
             fiction
             ,
             made
             by
             a
             man
             of
             a
             leaden
             heart
             and
             a
             brazen
             forehead
             ,
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             assembly
             of
             some
             of
             our
             Reformers
             at
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Nags-head
             in
             Cheapside
             ,
             or
             rather
             devised
             by
             their
             malicious
             enemies
             at
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Whetstone
             in
             Popes-head-Alley
             .
             Against
             which
             lying
             groundlesse
             drowsie
             dream
             we
             produce
             in
             the
             very
             point
             the
             authentick
             records
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             of
             things
             not
             acted
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             but
             publickly
             
             and
             solemnly
             ,
             recorded
             by
             publick
             Notaries
             ,
             
             preserved
             in
             publick
             Registers
             ,
             whither
             every
             one
             that
             desired
             to
             see
             them
             might
             have
             accesse
             :
             And
             published
             to
             the
             world
             in
             Print
             whilest
             there
             were
             thousands
             of
             eye-witnesses
             living
             ,
             that
             could
             have
             contradicted
             them
             if
             they
             had
             been
             feigned
             .
             There
             is
             no
             more
             certainty
             of
             the
             Coronation
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             or
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             of
             that
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             alone
             they
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             question
             ,
             done
             not
             by
             one
             (
             as
             Austine
             consecrated
             the
             first
             Saxon
             Prelates
             ,
             )
             but
             by
             five
             consecrated
             Bishops
             .
             Let
             them
             name
             the
             person
             or
             persons
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             were
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             we
             will
             shew
             them
             the
             day
             ▪
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             persons
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             before
             what
             publick
             Notaries
             or
             sworn
             Officers
             they
             were
             ordained
             .
             And
             this
             not
             by
             uncertain
             rumours
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Acts
             and
             instruments
             themselves
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             chuse
             whether
             he
             will
             give
             credit
             to
             a
             sworn
             Officer
             ,
             or
             a
             professed
             adversary
             ;
             to
             eye-witnesses
             ,
             or
             to
             malicious
             reporters
             upon
             hearsay
             ;
             to
             that
             which
             is
             done
             publickly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             done
             privately
             in
             the
             corner
             of
             a
             Tavern
             .
          
           
             These
             authentick
             evidences
             being
             upon
             occasion
             produced
             out
             of
             our
             Ecclesiasticall
             Courts
             ,
             and
             deliberately
             perused
             and
             viewed
             by
             Father
             Oldcorn
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             he
             both
             professed
             himself
             clearly
             convinced
             of
             that
             
             whereof
             he
             had
             so
             long
             doubted
             ,
             (
             that
             was
             the
             legitimate
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             )
             and
             wished
             heartily
             towards
             the
             reparation
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             were
             so
             abundantly
             satisfied
             as
             he
             himself
             was
             .
             Blaming
             us
             as
             partly
             guilty
             of
             the
             grosse
             mistake
             of
             many
             ,
             for
             not
             having
             publickly
             and
             timely
             made
             known
             to
             the
             world
             the
             notorious
             falshood
             of
             that
             empty
             but
             far
             spread
             aspersion
             against
             our
             succession
             .
             As
             for
             our
             parts
             ,
             we
             believe
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             at
             least
             in
             Apostolical
             institution
             ,
             approved
             by
             Christ
             himself
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             ordained
             in
             the
             infancy
             of
             Christianity
             as
             a
             remedy
             against
             Schisme
             ;
             And
             we
             blesse
             God
             that
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             succession
             of
             it
             :
          
           
             Our
             matter
             and
             form
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Presbyters
             is
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             
             And
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whose
               sins
               thou
               doest
               forgive
               ,
               they
               are
               forgiven
               ;
               And
               whose
               sins
               thou
               doest
               retain
               ,
               they
               are
               retained
               ,
               Be
               thou
               a
               faithful
               dispenser
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
            
             The
             form
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             practised
             throughout
             the
             Occidentall
             Church
             for
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             approved
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             most
             found
             and
             learned
             Roman
             Catholicks
             themselves
             .
             The
             form
             of
             Ordination
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Divine
               Grace
               which
               alwaies
               cureth
               that
               which
               is
               infirm
               ,
               doth
               create
            
             [
             or
             promote
             ]
             
               A.
               B.
               a
               venerable
               sub-Deacon
               to
               be
               a
               
               Deacon
               ,
            
             or
             a
             venerable
             Deacon
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             a
             Priest
             beloved
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             yet
             no
             man
             ever
             doubted
             of
             the
             validity
             of
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             do
             at
             this
             day
             execute
             their
             functions
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             And
             discharge
             all
             duties
             belonging
             to
             their
             respective
             orders
             ,
             as
             freely
             as
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             it self
             .
             We
             have
             the
             same
             matter
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             form
             more
             fully
             then
             they
             have
             ,
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             being
             Judges
             .
             Then
             what
             madnesse
             is
             it
             to
             allow
             of
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             dispute
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             pretended
             defect
             in
             matter
             or
             form
             ,
             to
             drive
             men
             to
             be
             re-ordained
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             
               to
               have
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               ?
            
          
           
             These
             grounds
             are
             over-weighty
             to
             be
             counterbalanced
             by
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             patine
             and
             of
             the
             chalice
             .
             An
             upstart
             custom
             or
             innovation
             ,
             confirmed
             but
             the
             other
             day
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             Eugenius
             the
             4th
             .
             
             A
             time
             too
             late
             in
             conscience
             for
             introducing
             either
             a
             double
             matter
             and
             form
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             matter
             and
             form
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             denied
             by
             us
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             All
             we
             say
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Sacrament
             generally
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             as
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             are
             .
          
           
             Neither
             do
             we
             draw
             or
             derive
             any
             spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             from
             the
             Crown
             :
             
             But
             either
             liberty
             and
             power
             to
             exercise
             actually
             and
             
             lawfully
             upon
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Crown
             that
             habitual
             Jurisdiction
             which
             we
             received
             at
             our
             Ordination
             ;
             Or
             the
             inlargement
             and
             dilatation
             of
             our
             Jurisdiction
             objectively
             ,
             by
             the
             Princes
             referring
             more
             causes
             to
             the
             cognisance
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             formerly
             it
             had
             :
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             the
             increase
             of
             it
             subjectively
             ,
             by
             their
             giving
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Judges
             an
             external
             coercive
             power
             ,
             which
             formerly
             they
             had
             not
             .
             To
             go
             yet
             one
             step
             higher
             .
             In
             cases
             that
             are
             indeed
             spiritual
             or
             meerly
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             such
             as
             concern
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             the
             ordaining
             or
             degrading
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             Sovereign
             Princes
             have
             (
             and
             have
             only
             )
             an
             Architectonical
             power
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             Clergy-men
             do
             their
             duties
             in
             their
             proper
             places
             .
             But
             this
             power
             is
             alwaies
             most
             properly
             exercised
             by
             the
             advice
             and
             Ministery
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ;
             And
             sometimes
             necessarily
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             degradation
             of
             one
             in
             holy
             Orders
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             Delegates
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             our
             Law
             provides
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             judged
             heresie
             with
             us
             denovo
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Bishops
             did
             alwaies
             bear
             a
             part
             ,
             with
             the
             assent
             (
             that
             is
             more
             then
             advice
             )
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             their
             Convocation
             .
             In
             summe
             ,
             we
             hold
             our
             benefices
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             our
             offices
             from
             Christ.
             The
             King
             doth
             nominate
             us
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             do
             ordain
             us
             .
             I
             touch
             these
             things
             more
             briefly
             now
             ,
             because
             I
             
             have
             handled
             them
             more
             at
             large
             in
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             all
             the
             objections
             brought
             by
             
               S.
               N.
            
             Doctour
             of
             Theology
             in
             the
             twentieth
             Chapter
             of
             
               the
               guide
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             or
             the
             third
             part
             of
             his
             Antidote
             against
             our
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             our
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             expound
             Scripture
             .
             Which
             if
             God
             send
             opportunity
             ,
             may
             if
             it
             be
             thought
             convenient
             perhaps
             one
             day
             see
             the
             light
             .
             The
             confounding
             of
             those
             two
             distinct
             acts
             intimated
             by
             me
             in
             this
             paragraph
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             nomination
             or
             election
             ,
             with
             ordination
             or
             consecration
             hath
             begotten
             many
             mistakes
             in
             the
             world
             on
             several
             sides
             .
             Among
             which
             the
             respect
             I
             owe
             to
             the
             British
             Churches
             will
             not
             permit
             me
             to
             passe
             by
             one
             untouched
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             read
             related
             ,
             
             but
             confusedly
             ,
             out
             of
             venerable
             Bede
             ,
             sundry
             Histories
             by
             very
             learned
             authours
             ,
             of
             Aidan
             a
             Scottish
             Bishop
             
               sent
               to
            
             Oswald
             
               King
               of
            
             Northumberland
             
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               his
               people
               from
               the
               Island
               of
            
             Hy
             ,
             
             
               wherein
               was
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Monasteries
               of
               the
               N●rthern
               or
            
             Ulster
             Scots
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Sicque
               eum
               ordinantes
               ad
               praedicandum
               miserunt
               ,
               So
               the
               Colledge
               ordaining
               him
               Bishop
               sent
               him
               to
               preach
               .
            
             As
             likewise
             of
             Columbanus
             his
             coming
             into
             Britaigne
             ,
             
             where
             he
             had
             assigned
             unto
             him
             the
             Island
             Hy
             or
             Iona
             ,
             for
             the
             building
             of
             a
             Monastery
             .
             
               Habere
               autem
               solet
               ipsa
               insula
               rectorem
               semper
               Abbatem
               Presbyterum
               ,
               cujus
               juri
               &
               omnis
               Provincia
               ,
               &
               ipsi
               etiam
               Episcopi
               ordine
               inusitato
               debeant
               esse
               subjecti
               .
               That
               Island
               used
               to
               have
               a
               Governour
               an
               Abbat
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               
               to
               whose
               jurisdiction
               both
               the
               whole
               Provincee
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               by
               an
               unusual
               order
               ought
               to
               be
               subject
               .
            
             
             These
             testimonies
             they
             account
             so
             clear
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             inlighten
             the
             dullest
             eye
             .
             And
             hence
             they
             conclude
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             Presbyters
             may
             ordain
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             be
             their
             spiritual
             Governours
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             
               communis
               quodammod●
               Anglorum
               omnium
               regula
            
             ,
             
             a
             common
             rule
             of
             all
             the
             English
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             being
             Monks
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             their
             Abbats
             .
          
           
             I
             honour
             Bede
             as
             the
             light
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             who
             justly
             gained
             to
             himself
             the
             name
             of
             Venerable
             throughout
             the
             Occidental
             Church
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             writ
             what
             he
             heard
             .
             But
             certainly
             he
             could
             not
             have
             such
             clear
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             particular
             circumstances
             as
             they
             who
             have
             been
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             seen
             the
             records
             thereof
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             in
             the
             person
             ;
             Columba
             and
             Columbanus
             lived
             both
             in
             the
             same
             age
             ,
             but
             Columbanus
             was
             much
             the
             younger
             ,
             who
             propagated
             Christian
             Religion
             much
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             It
             was
             not
             Columbanus
             but
             Col●mba
             that
             converted
             the
             
               British
               Scots
            
             ,
             and
             founded
             both
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Derry
             by
             another
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             Abby
             of
             Derry
             .
             And
             likewise
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             the
             Isles
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             the
             Abby
             of
             Iona
             ,
             he
             whom
             the
             Irish
             call
             to
             this
             day
             
               Columkill
               ,
               quia
               multarum
               cellarum
               Pater
               ,
            
             (
             as
             his
             own
             Scholar
             gives
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             description
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             )
             because
             
             he
             was
             the
             Father
             or
             founder
             of
             many
             Churches
             or
             Celles
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             confound
             the
             places
             ,
             the
             Abby
             of
             Derry
             or
             
               Derrimagh
               ,
               quod
               lingua
               Scotorum
               significat
               campum
               roborum
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bede
               ,
               )
               which
               in
               Irish
            
             (
             that
             was
             the
             ancient
             Scottish
             )
             
               signifies
               a
               field
               or
               plain
               of
               Oakes
               ,
            
             which
             was
             indeed
             situated
             in
             the
             territories
             of
             the
             Northern
             
               Vlster
               Scots
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Abby
             of
             Iona
             situated
             in
             Britaigne
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             confound
             the
             actions
             ,
             mission
             which
             is
             no
             more
             then
             nomination
             or
             election
             ,
             with
             Ordination
             or
             consecration
             .
             Who
             so
             proper
             to
             chuse
             a
             Bishop
             as
             the
             Chapiter
             ?
             So
             was
             that
             Convent
             until
             the
             Reformation
             .
             Who
             so
             proper
             to
             Ordain
             as
             the
             Bishop
             ▪
             For
             neither
             Derry
             nor
             the
             Isles
             ,
             did
             ever
             want
             a
             Bishop
             from
             their
             first
             conversion
             .
             So
             ,
             
               referendo
               singula
               singulis
            
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             Bede
             are
             plain
             ,
             the
             Chapiter
             named
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             Ordained
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             mistake
             the
             subjection
             .
             The
             Abbat
             was
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Manour
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Bishop
             was
             subject
             to
             the
             Abbat
             
               in
               temporalibus
            
             .
             But
             the
             Abbat
             was
             every
             where
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             
               in
               spiritualibus
            
             ,
             who
             did
             annually
             visite
             both
             the
             Abby
             and
             the
             Abbat
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             visitation-rolles
             and
             records
             ,
             (
             if
             these
             intestine
             wars
             have
             not
             made
             an
             end
             of
             them
             )
             may
             appear
             .
             You
             see
             upon
             what
             conjecturall
             grounds
             Criticks
             many
             times
             build
             new
             paradoxes
             ,
             which
             one
             latent
             circumstance
             being
             known
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             
             disperse
             and
             dissipate
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             probable
             presumptions
             .
             If
             it
             had
             not
             been
             thus
             ,
             It
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             an
             Abbat
             to
             challenge
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             to
             contend
             with
             his
             Bishop
             about
             it
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               qua
               tales
            
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             contradict
             Venerable
             Bede
             .
             He
             saith
             it
             was
             
               ordine
               inusitato
               ,
               by
               an
               unusuall
               order
               .
            
             They
             say
             it
             was
             
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               common
               rule
               of
               all
               the
               English.
            
             And
             this
             they
             say
             upon
             pretence
             of
             a
             decree
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Hereford
             ,
             that
             
               such
               Bishops
               as
               had
               voluntarily
               professed
               Monkery
               ,
               should
               perform
               their
               promised
               obedience
               .
            
             Which
             is
             altogether
             impertinent
             to
             their
             purpose
             .
             Doth
             any
             man
             doubt
             whether
             Bishops
             might
             freely
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             enter
             into
             a
             religious
             Order
             ?
             or
             that
             they
             were
             not
             as
             well
             obliged
             to
             perform
             their
             vow
             as
             others
             ?
             Some
             Emperours
             have
             done
             the
             same
             .
             Yet
             no
             man
             will
             conclude
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             Emperours
             are
             inferiour
             to
             Abbats
             .
          
           
             Such
             mistakes
             are
             all
             their
             instances
             ,
             except
             they
             light
             by
             chance
             upon
             an
             unformed
             Church
             ,
             
             before
             it
             were
             well
             settled
             .
             As
             if
             a
             man
             should
             argue
             thus
             ;
             There
             have
             been
             no
             Bishops
             in
             Virginia
             during
             the
             Reigns
             of
             King
             Iames
             and
             King
             Charles
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Clergy
             there
             were
             Ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             .
             We
             know
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             Ordination
             in
             England
             .
             So
             had
             the
             Clergy
             in
             unformed
             Churches
             ,
             forreign
             Ordination
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             part
             of
             that
             which
             we
             have
             to
             say
             for
             a
             proper
             Patriarchate
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             exemption
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             from
             which
             our
             separation
             is
             much
             wider
             then
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Other
             differences
             may
             make
             particular
             breaches
             ,
             but
             the
             Roman
             Court
             makes
             the
             universal
             Schisme
             between
             them
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             much
             complained
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             shaken
             off
             by
             some
             of
             their
             own
             communion
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             that
             they
             were
             as
             ready
             to
             quit
             their
             pretended
             prerogatives
             ,
             which
             not
             we
             alone
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             world
             except
             themselves
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             themselves
             privately
             ,
             so
             condemn
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             be
             to
             wave
             our
             just
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             were
             to
             sacrifice
             them
             to
             the
             common
             peace
             of
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             a
             more
             noble
             and
             a
             more
             speedy
             way
             to
             a
             re●union
             ,
             then
             a
             Pharisaical
             compassing
             of
             Sea
             and
             Land
             to
             make
             particular
             Proselytes
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             whom
             either
             a
             natural
             levity
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             judgment
             ,
             or
             discontent
             ,
             or
             despair
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             re-established
             ,
             or
             extream
             poverty
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             some
             supply
             ,
             have
             prepared
             for
             their
             baits
             ;
             whom
             they
             do
             not
             court
             more
             untill
             they
             have
             gained
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             neglect
             after
             they
             think
             they
             have
             them
             sure
             ,
             as
             daily
             experience
             doth
             teach
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Th
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             THis
             is
             the
             Treatise
             of
             Schisme
             intimated
             in
             my
             answer
             to
             
               Monsi●ur
               de
               la
               militiere
            
             ,
             but
             not
             promised
             by
             me
             ,
             who
             know
             nothing
             of
             the
             impression
             ,
             nor
             should
             have
             judged
             it
             proper
             to
             give
             an
             English
             answer
             to
             a
             French
             Author
             .
             Howsoever
             being
             published
             I
             own
             it
             ,
             except
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             Presse
             .
             Among
             which
             I
             desire
             the
             Christian
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             especially
             of
             one
             ,
             because
             it
             perverts
             the
             sense
             .
             
             It
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             margent
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             have
             composed
             minds
             free
             from
             distracting
             cares
             ,
             and
             meanes
             to
             maintain
             them
             ,
             and
             friends
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             books
             and
             notes
             by
             them
             ,
             do
             little
             imagine
             with
             what
             difficulties
             poor
             Exiles
             struggle
             ,
             whose
             minds
             are
             more
             intent
             on
             what
             they
             should
             eat
             to
             morrow
             ,
             then
             what
             they
             should
             write
             ,
             being
             chased
             as
             Vagabonds
             into
             the
             mercilesse
             world
             to
             beg
             relief
             of
             strangers
             .
             An
             hard
             condition
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             meanest
             creatures
             are
             secured
             from
             that
             fear
             of
             wanting
             necessary
             sustenance
             ,
             by
             the
             bounty
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             :
             that
             onely
             men
             the
             best
             of
             creatures
             ,
             should
             be
             subjected
             to
             it●
             by
             undeserved
             cruelty
             .
             Peruse
             all
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             latest
             wars
             ,
             among
             
               Dutch
               ,
               French
               ,
               Swedes
               ,
               Danes
               ,
               Spaniards
               ,
               Poles
               ,
               Tartars
            
             and
             Turks
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             meet
             
             with
             the
             like
             hard
             measure
             .
             Did
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             conqner
             a
             Town
             from
             the
             Hollanders
             ?
             He
             acquired
             a
             new
             Dominion
             ,
             but
             the
             property
             of
             private
             men
             continued
             the
             same
             .
             Did
             the
             Hollanders
             take
             in
             a
             Town
             from
             the
             Spaniard
             ?
             they
             made
             provision
             for
             the
             very
             Cloisterers
             ,
             during
             their
             lives
             .
             So
             did
             our
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             also
             at
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Abbies
             .
             Violent
             things
             last
             not
             long
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             Exiles
             can
             subsist
             without
             begging
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             necessitated
             to
             do
             or
             suffer
             things
             otherwise
             not
             so
             agreeable
             to
             them
             .
             Wherein
             they
             deserve
             the
             pity
             of
             all
             good
             men
             .
             When
             Alexander
             had
             conquered
             Darius
             ,
             and
             found
             many
             Grecians
             in
             his
             Army
             ,
             he
             commanded
             to
             detain
             the
             Athenians
             prisoners
             ,
             
             because
             having
             meanes
             to
             live
             at
             Rome
             ,
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             serve
             a
             Bar●arian
             ;
             And
             the
             Thessalians
             because
             they
             had
             a
             fruitfull
             Countrey
             of
             their
             own
             to
             till
             ;
             But
             (
             said
             he
             )
             suffer
             the
             The●ans
             to
             go
             free
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             left
             them
             neither
             a
             City
             to
             live
             in
             ,
             nor
             fields
             to
             till
             .
             This
             is
             our
             condition
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             free
             exereise
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             was
             prohibited
             in
             E●gland
             ,
             and
             they
             wanted
             Seminaries
             at
             home
             for
             the
             education
             of
             their
             youth
             ,
             and
             means
             of
             Ordination
             ;
             Yet
             by
             the
             bounty
             of
             forreign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             by
             the
             free
             contribution
             of
             our
             own
             Countrey-men
             of
             that
             communion
             ,
             they
             had
             Colledges
             founded
             abroad
             for
             their
             subsistance
             .
             So
             careful
             were
             they
             to
             propagate
             and
             perpetuate
             their
             Religion
             in
             their
             native
             
             Countrey
             .
             The
             last
             age
             before
             these
             unhappy
             tro●bles
             was
             as
             fruitful
             in
             works
             of
             piety
             and
             charity
             done
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             preceding
             age
             sin●e
             the
             conversion
             of
             Britaign●
             .
             And
             although
             we
             cannot
             hope
             for
             that
             forreign
             assistance
             which
             they
             found
             ,
             yet
             might
             we
             have
             expected
             a
             larger
             supply
             from
             home
             ,
             by
             as
             much
             as
             our
             professours
             are
             much
             more
             numerous
             then
             theirs
             were
             .
             Hath
             the
             sword
             devoured
             up
             all
             the
             charitable
             Obadiahs
             .
             in
             our
             Land
             ?
             Or
             is
             there
             no
             man
             that
             layes
             the
             affliction
             of
             Ioseph
             to
             heart
             ?
             Yet
             God
             that
             maintained
             his
             people
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             without
             the
             ordinary
             supply
             of
             food
             or
             rayment
             ,
             will
             not
             desert
             us
             ,
             untill
             
               he
               turn
               our
               captivity
               as
               the
               rivers
               in
               the
               South
               .
            
             Where
             humane
             help
             faileth
             ,
             Divine
             begins
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             draw
             to
             a
             conclusion
             :
             We
             have
             seen
             in
             this
             short
             Treatlse
             how
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             hath
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             differences
             and
             broiles
             between
             the
             Emperours
             with
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             that
             from
             the
             excesses
             ,
             abuses
             ,
             innovations
             and
             extortions
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             have
             sprung
             all
             the
             Schismes
             of
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Occidentall
             Church
             within
             it self
             .
             We
             have
             heard
             the
             confession
             of
             Pope
             Adrian
             ,
             that
             
               for
               some
               yeares
               by-past
               many
               things
               to
               be
               abominated
               had
               been
               in
               that
               holy
               See
               ,
               abuses
               in
               spiritual
               matters
               ,
               excesses
               in
               commands
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               out
               of
               order
               .
            
             We
             have
             heard
             his
             promise
             
               to
               endeavour
               the
               Reformation
               of
               his
               own
               Court
               ,
               from
               whence
               pe●adventure
               all
               
               the
               evil
               did
               spring
               ,
               that
               as
               corruption
               did
               flow
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               inferiour
               parts
               ,
               so
               might
               health
               and
               Reformation
               .
               To
               which
               he
               accounted
               himself
               so
               much
               more
               obliged
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               he
               did
               see
               the
               whole
               world
               greedily
               desire
               a
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               We
               have
               viewed
               the
               representation
               which
               nine
               selected
               Cardinals
               and
               Prelates
               did
               make
               upon
               their
               oathes
               to
            
             Paul
             
               the
               third
               :
               That
            
             this
             lying
             flattering
             pri●ciple
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             benefices
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             Simo●iacall
             ,
             was
             the
             fountain
             from
             whence
             as
             from
             the
             Trojan
             horse
             so
             many
             abuses
             ,
             and
             so
             gri●vou
             :
             diseases
             had
             〈…〉
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             to
             a
             desperate
             condition
             ,
             to
             the
             d●rision
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             blasp●eming
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             cure
             must
             begin
             there
             ,
             from
             whenc●
             the
             disease
             did
             sp●ing
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             remember
             the
             memorial
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             of
             Castile
             ,
             That
             
               the
               abuses
               of
               the
               Court
               of
            
             Rom●
             
               gave
               occasion
               to
               all
               the
               Reformations
               and
               Schisme●
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             That
             
               for
               these
               reasons
               many
               Kingdomes
               had
               withdrawn
               their
               obedience
               and
               reverential
               respect
               from
               t●e
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             These
             were
             no
             Protestants
             .
             The
             first
             step
             to
             health
             ,
             is
             to
             know
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             our
             disease
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             long
             debated
             whether
             the
             Protestant
             and
             Roman
             Churches
             be
             reconciliable
             or
             not
             .
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             make
             my self
             a
             Judge
             of
             that
             Controversie
             .
             Thus
             much
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             understand
             the
             
             sewest
             controversies
             make
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             .
             If
             questions
             were
             truly
             stated
             by
             moderate
             persons
             ,
             both
             the
             number
             and
             the
             height
             would
             be
             much
             abated
             .
             Many
             differences
             are
             grounded
             upon
             mistakes
             of
             one
             anothers
             sense
             .
             Many
             are
             meer
             logomachies
             or
             contentions
             about
             words
             .
             Many
             are
             meerly
             Scholastical
             above
             the
             capacity
             and
             apprehension
             of
             ordinary
             brains
             .
             And
             many
             doubtlesse
             are
             real
             both
             in
             credendis
             and
             agendis
             ,
             both
             in
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             distance
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             any
             of
             these
             are
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             or
             do
             intrench
             upon
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             Religion
             ,
             requires
             a
             serious
             ,
             judicious
             ,
             and
             impartial
             consideration
             .
             There
             is
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             opinions
             .
             Men
             may
             vary
             in
             their
             judgments
             ,
             And
             yet
             preserve
             Christian
             unity
             and
             charity
             in
             their
             affections
             ,
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             errours
             be
             not
             destructive
             to
             fundamental
             Articles
             .
          
           
             I
             determine
             nothing
             ,
             but
             onely
             crave
             leave
             to
             propose
             a
             question
             to
             all
             moderate
             Christians
             ,
             who
             love
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             the
             re-union
             thereof
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             were
             reduced
             from
             his
             universality
             of
             Sovereign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
               jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             to
             his
             
               principium
               unitatis
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Court
             regulated
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Councels
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basile
             ,
             and
             is
             desired
             by
             many
             Roman
             Catholicks
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             if
             the
             Creed
             or
             necessary
             points
             of
             faith
             were
             reduced
             to
             what
             they
             were
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             four
             first
             Oecumenical
             Councels
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             third
             General
             Councel
             ,
             
               Conc.
               Eph
               ,
               Part.
               2.
               
               Act.
               6.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             (
             Who
             dare
             say
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             primitive
             Fathers
             was
             insufficient
             ?
             )
             Admitting
             no
             additional
             Articles
             ,
             bur
             onely
             necessary
             explications
             ;
             And
             those
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             or
             one
             so
             general
             as
             can
             be
             convocated
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             supposing
             ,
             that
             some
             things
             from
             whence
             offences
             either
             given
             or
             taken
             ,
             (
             which
             whether
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             do
             not
             weigh
             half
             so
             much
             as
             the
             unity
             of
             Christians
             ,
             )
             were
             put
             out
             of
             divine
             offices
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             ●e
             refused
             if
             animosities
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             charity
             restored
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             case
             these
             three
             things
             were
             accorded
             ,
             which
             seem
             very
             re●sonable
             demands
             ,
             whether
             Christians
             might
             not
             live
             in
             an
             holy
             communion
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             the
             same
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             Schismatical
             separation
             of
             themselves
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             notwithstanding
             diversities
             of
             opinions
             ,
             which
             prevail
             even
             among
             the
             members
             of
             the
             same
             particular
             Chrches
             ,
             both
             with
             them
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A29199-e1160
           
             Nothing
             more
             probably
             objected
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             then
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             But
             nothing
             more
             unjustly
             .
          
           
             The
             method
             observed
             in
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             Every
             passionate
             heat
             not
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             
             〈◊〉
             39.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             quarrels
             of
             long
             continuance
             not
             alwaies
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             Hen
             Holden
             Append.
             de
             Schis
             .
             Act.
             1.
             pag
             484.
             
          
           
             Infidelity
             unmasked
             ,
             Sect.
             176.
             pag.
             591.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             pag.
             516.
             
          
           
             The
             Separaters
             may
             be
             free
             from
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             party
             guilty
             .
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Infid
             .
             unmasked
             ,
             Ch.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             112.
             pag.
             534.
             
          
           
             To
             withdraw
             obedience
             is
             not
             alwaies
             criminous
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             Idem
             .
             pag.
             481.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cyril
             .
             ep
             .
             18.
             ad
             Coelestinum
             .
          
           
             T●m
             .
             1.
             
             Conc.
             lib.
             Rom.
             P●●t
             .
             in
             Anast.
             
          
           
             Libel
             .
             ad
             mancit
             .
             apud
             Bar.
             to
             .
             8.
             an
             .
             590.
             nu
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Syn.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             single
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3
             
          
           
             Wherein
             internal
             Communion
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             External
             Communion
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             External
             Communion
             may
             be
             suspended
             .
          
           
             And
             withdrawn
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             the
             like
             necessity
             of
             communicating
             in
             all
             Externals
             .
          
           
             Christian
             Communion
             ●mplies
             not
             unity
             in
             all
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Reg.
             mor.
             tit
             .
             p●aec
             .
             decal
             .
             lib.
             de
             
               A.
               P.
            
             Cons.
             14.
             
          
           
             ●e
             unit
             .
             eccl
             .
             cons.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Rom.
             pont
             .
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             Bar
             tom
             .
             10.
             an
             .
             878.
             
          
           
             Append.
             de
             Schismat
             .
             Art.
             4.
             p.
             516.
             
          
           
             The
             so●●●
             of
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             signifies
             .
          
           
             Collat.
             Carth.
             Col.
             3.
             
          
           
             Each
             member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             Catholick
             inclusively
             .
          
           
             Schisme
             is
             changeable
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             most
             part
             complicated
             with
             heretical
             pravity
             ,
          
           
             Four
             waies
             to
             become
             heretical
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             Catholiques
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             2.
             cont
             .
             cas●
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             Schisma●cks
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             understood
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
             first
             authors
             of
             the
             separation
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Act.
             and
             Mon
             p.
             965.
             
             R●gist
             .
             epist.
             Vni
             .
             Oxon.
             ep
             .
             210.
             
          
           
             Sac.
             Syn.
             an
             .
             1530.
             et
             an
             .
             1532.
             
          
           
             24
             
               Hen.
               8.
               c.
            
             12.
             
             Romanists
             first
             gave
             the
             King
             the
             title
             of
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Resp.
             ad
             quaest
             .
             74.
             
          
           
             R●sp
             .
             ad
             qu.
             75.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Mil.
             2.
             
          
           
             Henry
             the
             8th
             no
             friend
             to
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Conc.
             Trid.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             op●nion
             of
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             Supplication
             of
             beggars
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             8th
             .
             no
             friend
             to
             Protestants
             ▪
             31.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
          
           
             Much
             lesse
             those
             who
             joyned
             with
             him
             in
             the
             separation
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Act.
             &
             Mon.
             an
             .
             1510.
             
             Conc.
             Tonst
             .
             et
             Longlands
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             aliquot
             mart
             .
             et
             edit
             .
             an
             .
             1550.
             
             Apol.
             sac
             .
             Reg.
             pro
             jur
             .
             fidel
             .
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             England
             unanimous
             in
             casting
             out
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             de
             ver●●
             obed
             .
          
           
             
               C●ted
               by
               King
            
             Iames
             in
             his
             triplici
             modo
             triplex
             cun●us
             print
             .
             an
             .
             1609.
             p.
             125.
             and
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Councel
             book
             of
             Ireland
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             of
             Henry
             8th
             .
          
           
             The
             pretended
             Crimes
             of
             Hen.
             8.
             no
             blemish
             to
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Holins
             .
             in
             Hen.
             8.
             p.
             923.
             
             Hall.
             22.
             
             H.
             8.
             p.
             199.
             
          
           
             Our
             Lawes
             are
             not
             cruel
             against
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             P.
             153
             :
          
           
             In
             Artic.
             37.
             p.
             419
             ,
             420
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Though
             the
             first
             separaters
             were
             Schismaticks
             ,
             we
             are
             free
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Epist.
             162.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             Protestants
             no
             authors
             of
             the
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Knot
             Inf.
             num
             .
             p.
             534.
             
          
           
             Bulla
             Pauli
             3.
             apud
             Sander
             .
             de
             Schism
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             Eminent
             persons
             have
             great
             influence
             without
             any
             Iurisdictions
             .
          
           
             The
             dignity
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Church●s
             .
          
           
             ●●de
             praeser
             .
             advers
             .
             haeres
             .
          
           
             L.
             4.
             
             Epis.
             8.
             
          
           
             Novel
             .
             131.
             c.
             3.
             et
             4.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             marvel
             that
             the
             Pope
             winded
             himself
             into
             England
             by
             degrees
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             Pa●
             .
             an
             .
             1246.
             
          
           
             No
             Saxon
             ,
             English
             ,
             or
             Brittish
             King
             ever
             made
             any
             obliging
             submission
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Bed●l
             .
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             ch
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             .
             p●wer
             in
             England
             was
             of
             courtesy
             .
          
           
             Wilfride
             the
             first
             great
             App●llant
             .
          
           
             Sp●lm
             .
             conc
             .
             an
             .
             705.
             
          
           
             De
             el●ct
             .
             polest
             .
             c.
             4.
             significasti
             ,
             &c.
             
             Bar.
             An.
             1102.
             nu
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             de
             .
             Gest.
             Paul.
             Anglo●
             .
          
           
             Hoved.
             in
             Hen.
             2.
             
          
           
             Malm.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Math.
             Par.
             an
             .
             1164.
             
          
           
             Rog.
             Hoved.
             in
             Hen.
             2.
             
          
           
             Legations
             as
             rare
             as
             appeals
             .
          
           
             Spelm.
             conc
             .
             an
             .
             78.
             
          
           
             Saxon
             Kings
             made
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             conc
             .
             An.
             1066.
             
          
           
             An
             old
             Artifice
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Norman
             Kings
             injoyed
             the
             same
             power
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             quon
             .
             de
             App●●pr
             .
             15.
             
             R.
             2.
             c.
             64
             H.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             H.
             4.
             c.
             3
             ,
             2.
             
             H
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
               H.
               6.
               c.
            
             11.
             
             Co●k
             R●port
             .
             Cawdries
             case
             .
          
           
             Canon
             law
             of
             no
             more
             force
             in
             England
             then
             as
             it
             was
             received
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             H.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             4.
             
             E.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bigamy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             R.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Aedmer
             .
             in
             initio
             .
          
           
             Placit
             an
             1.
             
             H.
             7.
             
             Pl.
             an
             1.
             
             H
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Pl.
             an
             .
             32.
             et
             34.
             
             E.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ant.
             Brit.
             279.
             
          
           
             The
             statute
             of
             Mortmain
             justified
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             36.
             6.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Nicet
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             p.
             49
             
          
           
             Oratio
             ad
             Paul
             5.
             pro
             Rep.
             Veneta
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             Pa●
             .
             an
             .
             1164.
             
          
           
             35.
             
             E.
             1.
             
             Statute
             of
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Malm.
             de
             Gest.
             Pont.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             45.
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             Articuli
             cleri
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             E.
             3.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             E.
             3.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             R.
             2.
             
             C.
             5.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             E.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             and.
             mon.
             
          
           
             Pontif.
             ve●us
             .
          
           
             Pontif.
             novum
             .
          
           
             Ex
             Regist.
             Cra●m
             .
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hall
             in
             Henrico
             .
             8.
             fol.
             206.
             
          
           
             Occh.
             p●rt
             .
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             de
             f●ill
             .
             &
             re●udic
             .
          
           
             The
             Soveraignty
             of
             our
             Kings
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             
          
           
             Antiqu.
             Brit.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             King
             Henry
             8.
             did
             no
             more
             then
             his
             predecessours
             .
          
           
             The
             judgment
             of
             our
             English
             Lawyers
             .
          
           
             Fitzherb
             .
             Natu.
             brev
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Cook
             ,
             Cawdries
             ●ase
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             differ
             .
             Part
             2.
             
          
           
             Cyp.
             de
             unit
             ▪
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Eph.
             in
             Epist.
             
          
           
             Synod
             .
             ad
             N●stor
             .
          
           
             Ambr.
             et
             alij
             .
             Bell
             de
             Pont.
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             C.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             supremacy
             in
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Apostl●s
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             ●ct
             .
             8.
             st
             1●
             .
             Act.
             11.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             
          
           
             Act
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             Apostles
             had
             Successors
             as
             well
             as
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             S.
             Peters
             succ●ssour
             rather
             then
             of
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             Plat.
             in
             vita
             Sti.
             Pe●ri
             .
          
           
             The
             highest
             constitution
             of
             the
             Apostles
             exceeded
             not
             nat●onal
             Primats
             .
          
           
             Can.
             Apost
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             How
             some
             Primates
             came
             to
             be
             more
             respected
             in
             the
             Church
             then
             others
             .
          
           
             Either
             by
             custom
             .
          
           
             Con.
             Nic.
             
          
           
             Or
             from
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             
               Conc
               :
               Chal.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Or
             by
             decrees
             of
             Councels
             .
          
           
             Or
             by
             Edicts
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Many
             Pr●mats
             subject
             to
             none
             of
             the
             five
             great
             Patriarchs
             .
          
           
             Ruff.
             hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             case
             between
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Ephes.
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             L.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             case
             of
             the
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             applyed
             .
          
           
             The
             proof
             in
             this
             cause
             ought
             to
             rest
             upon
             our
             adversaries
             ,
          
           
             The
             Brittannique
             Church
             ancienter
             then
             the
             Roman
             .
          
           
             Gild.
             de
             e●id
             .
             et
             conq●
             .
             Brit.
             
          
           
             Plat
             in
             vita
             Sancti
             .
             Petri.
             Bar.
             an
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             Brittannique
             Churches
             sided
             with
             the
             Eastern
             against
             the
             Roman
             .
          
           
             British
             Bishops
             ordained
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             Reg.
             Land.
             apud
             Vsh.
             d●prim
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             Brit.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             Dionothus
             .
          
           
             Spelm.
             Conc.
             An.
             601.
             
          
           
             Confirme
             by
             two
             British
             Synods
             .
          
           
             Spel.
             eon
             .
             an
             .
             601.
             
          
           
             Galt
             .
             mon.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Beda
             &
             omnes
             alii
             .
             Resp.
             Greg.
             ad
             .
             8.
             quest
             .
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ant.
             Brit
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Malm.
             prol
             .
             ad
             .
             lib.
             de
             gest
             .
             pont
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Glos.
             juris
             C.
             Cleros
             dist
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
             have
             power
             to
             alter
             whatsoever
             is
             of
             humane
             institution
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             discipline
             .
          
           
             Append.
             de
             Schism
             .
             Art.
             4.
             p.
             526.
             
          
           
             Suar.
             l.
             3.
             de
             prim
             .
             summi
             Pontificis
             cap.
             1.
             num
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Morl.
             in
             Emp.
             jur
             .
             p.
             1.
             tit
             .
             2.
             
             Citati
             à
             Sanc.
             cla●
             .
             in
             Art.
             37.
             
          
           
             Append.
             de
             Schism
             .
             p.
             527.
             
          
           
             P.
             528.
             
          
           
             Protestants
             in
             their
             reformation
             have
             altered
             no
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             nor
             sacred
             rites
             ,
             nor
             violated
             Charity
             .
          
           
             p.
             533.
             
          
           
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             p.
             530.
             
          
           
             Augustine
             
          
           
             Nor
             swerved
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             positive
             Lawes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Ex
             Archivis
             Turris
             Londinensis
             citat
             author
             Antiquit.
             
          
           
             Acad.
             Cantab
             .
          
           
             In
             cases
             doubtful
             we
             may
             not
             disobey
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Lawes
             .
             Exod.
             1.
             17.
             1
             
             Sam.
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Unjust
             commands
             may
             be
             justly
             obeyed
             ▪
             
          
           
             Pr●nces
             are
             obliged
             to
             protect
             their
             subjects
             from
             the
             ●yranny
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Judges
             .
             
               Pa●s
               .
               lait
               &c.
               
               Citati
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
               in
               Art
               37.
               p.
            
             420.
             421.
             
          
           
             Sancta
             Clara
             p.
             146.
             
             &
             417.
             
          
           
             Kings
             may
             exercise
             exernal
             acts
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             jurisdiction
             by
             fit
             delegates
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperours
             of
             old
             did
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Novel
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             ca.
             pit
             .
          
           
             Popes
             convented
             ,
             impris●ned
             ,
             deposed
             by
             Emperou●s
             .
          
           
             Platin.
             in
             Gr●g
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             in
             Bon.
             1.
             
             Plat.
             in
             Sym.
             
          
           
             P.
             425.
             
          
           
             An.
             1110
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Councel
             of
             Towers
             allowes
             to
             withdraw
             obedience
             from
             the
             Pope
             in
             certain
             cases
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Turon
             .
             R●sp
             .
             ad
             Art.
             3.
             
          
           
             Resp.
             ad
             Art.
             4.
             
          
           
             Resp.
             ad
             .
             Art.
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             potest
             .
             Papae
             et
             Imperat
             .
          
           
             Princes
             may
             reform
             new
             Can●ns
             by
             old
             .
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
               de
               .
               resol
               .
               fid
               .
               l.
               1.
               
               C.
            
             8.
             
             P.
             152.
             
          
           
             Patria●●hal
             power
             subject
             to
             Imp●rial
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             61.
             
          
           
             Emperours
             have
             changed
             Patriarcha●s
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Const
             can
             .
             3.
             
             Conc.
             Chalc.
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             By
             their
             authority
             .
             
               Novel
               .
               11.
               et
            
             .
          
           
             Novel
             .
             131.
             
          
           
             English
             Kings
             as
             Soveraign
             ●s
             the
             Emperou●s
             .
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             grounds
             for
             sustraction
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Our
             first
             grou●d
             .
          
           
             Chemnit
             .
             Exa
             .
             Conc.
             Fred.
             
          
           
             Mant.
             
          
           
             Dist.
             100.
             
             C.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             H●n
             .
             1.
             an
             .
             1103.
             
          
           
             Ant.
             Brit.
             pag.
             326.
             
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             .
             an
             .
             1237.
             
          
           
             Math.
             Par
             :
             in
             H.
             3.
             an
             .
             1253.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             An.
             1254.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             An.
             1257.
             
          
           
             Id.
             An.
             1258.
             
          
           
             Plowmans
             tale
             and
             else
             where
             .
          
           
             Our
             second
             ground
             .
          
           
             Episo
             .
             Eleiensis
             .
          
           
             Plat.
             in
             Greg.
             7.
             
          
           
             Larg
             .
             Exam
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Admon
             .
             to
             the
             Nobility
             by
             
               Card.
               Allen.
            
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Exam.
             Cathol
             .
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             .
             an
             .
             1244.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             an
             .
             1253.
             
          
           
             Ro.
             Houed
             .
             Annal.
             fol.
             303.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             Card.
             Bell.
             ad
             G.
             Blackw
             .
             Archpr.
             
          
           
             Supplic
             .
             of
             souls
             ,
             p.
             296.
             
          
           
             Hoveden
             Annal.
             p.
             292.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Plat.
             in
             pasch
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             .
             an
             .
             1212.
             
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             .
             an
             .
             1253.
             
          
           
             Hoops
             .
             ad
             .
             saecul
             .
             14.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Citat
             .
             Sanct.
             Clara.
             
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             .
             in
             H.
             3.
             
             An.
             1245.
             
          
           
             Bern.
             L.
             3.
             de
             consideratione
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ground
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             ground
             .
          
           
             Cone
             .
             Tur●●
             .
             an
             .
             1510.
             in
             sine
             .
          
           
             Extraict
             des
             anales
             d'
             Aqui-taine
             .
          
           
             Baron
             to
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             9.
             de
             Elect.
             et
             Elect.
             potestate
             .
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             .
             An.
             1245.
             
          
           
             Idem
             an
             .
             1245.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Id.
             an
             .
             1246.
             
          
           
             Walsingh
             .
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             See
             theopc
             .
             of
             the
             ●ull
             in
             Antisanderus
             .
          
           
             Memorial
             de
             sa
             .
             Magest
             .
             ad
             Carol
             .
             an
             .
             1633.
             
             L●sit
             ge●itus
             .
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             The
             moderation
             of
             the
             English
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Carth.
             de
             baptiz
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Can.
             30.
             
          
           
             Protest
             .
             plain
             confession
             ,
             Ch.
             13.
             p.
             151
             ,
             152.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             Gers.
             part
             .
             4.
             
             Ser.
             de
             pace
             et
             unit
             .
             Graec.
             
          
           
             The
             case
             of
             England
             not
             the
             same
             wi●h
             Germany
             ;
          
           
             Cap.
             98.
             
          
           
             Graius
             in
             scala
             Chronica
             .
             Gocelinus
             in
             hist.
             majore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Goldast
             .
             Constit.
             Imper
             .
             Impressae
             Francofurti
             ,
             an
             .
             1607.
             p.
             1.
             pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Dat.
             Avinionae
             ,
             an
             .
             1323.
             apud
             Gold.
             p.
             1.
             pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             In
             〈◊〉
             Reinensibus●●●●
             Francosurtensibus
             .
          
           
             Goldast
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             142.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             in
             Pio
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Carol.
             Molinaeus
             in
             Commentaeriis
             .
          
           
             Plat.
             ibidem
             .
             Molin
             .
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             Plat.
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             Molin
             .
          
           
             Emperours
             convocated
             and
             confirmed
             Synods
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             reformed
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Apud
               Goldastum
               .
               part
               .
               1.
               pag.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             capitul
             .
          
           
             Goldast
             .
             p.
             1.
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             p.
             1.
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             45
             :
             &
             50.
             
          
           
             Goldast
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             Rodevic
             .
             de
             Gestis
             Fred.
             1.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             56.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             Reformation
             not
             Schismatical
             .
          
           
             Goldast
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             29.
             ct
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Regin
             .
             Polus
             de
             Concilio
             ,
             pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             Reformatio
             Angliae
             ,
             edit
             ,
             Venet.
             1562.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             de
             lect
             .
             Cardinal
             .
             edit
             .
             Lutet
             .
             an
             .
             1612.
             pag.
             131
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             An.
             1415.
             
          
           
             Goldast
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             146.
             
          
           
             Id●m
             .
             pag.
             149.
             
          
           
             Id●m
             .
             pag.
             155.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             p.
             2
             ▪
             pag.
             36
             ▪
             
          
           
             Idem
             p.
             2.
             pag.
             177.
             
          
           
             Gold.
             p.
             1.
             pag.
             207.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             pag.
             170.
             
          
           
             Catalog
             .
             testium
             veritatis
             .
          
           
             Gold.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             Gold.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             Gold.
             p.
             1.
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             Idem
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             The
             Emperours
             made
             themselves
             the
             last
             Judges
             of
             their
             liberties
             and
             necessities
             .
          
           
             Goldast
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             Idem
             p.
             1.
             pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Gold.
             par●
             .
             1.
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             Emperours
             injoyed
             investitures
             .
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p
             ▪
             ●
             .
          
           
             P.
             34.
             
          
           
             Id.
             pag
             58.
             
             &
             61.
             
          
           
             Emnperours
             have
             excluded
             Legate●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             Ch
             ▪
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             And
             neglected
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             An.
             1459
             
          
           
             Anno
             1526.
             
             Rescript
             .
             Car.
             5.
             ad
             Criminal
             .
             P.
             Clem.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gold.
             p.
             1.
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             P.
             100.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             And
             seized
             upon
             Papal
             pretended
             rights
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             Conclusione
             S●ss
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Gold.
             p●rt
             .
             2.
             pag.
             24.
             
             〈◊〉
             32.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             19.
             
             Resc
             .
             Num.
             44.
             
          
           
             And
             have
             imposed
             Oaths
             of
             allegiance
             .
          
           
             Gold.
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             64.
             
          
           
             The
             Germans
             against
             Pardons
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gravam
             .
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Emperours
             have
             deposed
             Popes
             ,
             and
             appealed
             from
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gold.
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             214.
             
             Num.
             8.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             47.
             
          
           
             Et
             48.
             
          
           
             S●ss
             .
             8.
             ●t
             9.
             
             S●ss
             .
             ultima
             .
             promot
             .
             Conc●l
             .
             P●sani
             pag.
             32.
             ●t
             172.
             
          
           
             Ex
             schedis
             Ioannis
             Av●ntini
             apud
             Goldast
             .
             in
             Rationali
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             The
             French
             no
             vassals
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court.
             
          
           
             Goldast
             .
             Constitut.
             Imper.
             p.
             1.
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Goldast
             .
             〈◊〉
             3.
             p.
             571.
             
          
           
             An.
             1267.
             
          
           
             An.
             1406.
             
          
           
             An.
             1418.
             
             An.
             1438.
             
          
           
             As
             that
             of
             August
             .
             16.
             an
             .
             1478.
             
          
           
             An.
             1487.
             
             An.
             1517.
             
          
           
             Fascicuius
             rerum
             expetend
             ▪
             et
             fugiend
             .
             impressu●
             1535.
             
          
           
             Balatus
             ovium
             .
             p.
             2.
             
             ●●●3
             .
          
           
             Lusitania
             gemitus
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Cler.
             Gallicani
             ad
             .
             Innoc.
             Pap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Traictes
             des
             〈…〉
             liberties
             de
             l'Egl●se
             Gallicane
             .
          
           
             Pro
             libertate
             Ecclesiae
             Gallic
             .
             adversus
             Roman
             ,
             aeulam
             def●nsia
             Parisiens
             .
             Cur●ae
             .
          
           
             The
             libert●es
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Spain
             asserts
             the
             liberties
             of
             his
             own
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Edict
             .
             Car.
             5.
             
             Decemb.
             7.
             
             An.
             1526.
             
          
           
             ●aron
             .
             to
             .
             11.
             
             An.
             1097.
             num
             .
             29.
             edit
             .
             Mogunt
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             〈◊〉
             28.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             num
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Memorial
             de
             sa
             magestad
             Catolica
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             Consid.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             An.
             1543.
             
             Pad
             .
             Paolo
             A●olog
             .
             pag.
             405.
             
          
           
             ●usitan●ae
             gemitus
             ▪
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Imp●
             ess
             .
             Iruxellis
             per
             Anth.
             V●lpium
             typ●graph
             .
             Re●gium
             1653.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Portugal
             doth
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             L●sitan●ae
             Gemitus
             ,
             pag.
             30.
             
             Pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             P.
             23.
             
          
           
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             43.
             
          
           
             P.
             44.
             
          
           
             P.
             45.
             
          
           
             Imprss.
             Olissiponae
             ,
             an
             .
             1649.
             
          
           
             Maii
             23.
             
             An.
             1602.
             
             Ian.
             10.
             
             An.
             1603.
             
             Martii
             .
             26.
             
             An.
             1605.
             
          
           
             ●ulla
             Pauli
             quinti.
             dat
             Rom.
             Ap.
             17.
             1606.
             
          
           
             Venetian
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             
               Bulla
               ead●m
            
             .
             The
             Popes
             Bull.
             
          
           
             Sleighted
             by
             the
             Venetians
             .
          
           
             Literae
             Leonardi
             Don.
             Ducis
             Venet.
             datae
             Maii
             ●
             .
             1606.
             
          
           
             Pad
             .
             Paol●
             Historia
             partic
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Venetian
             doctrines
             .
          
           
             Pad
             .
             Paol
             Hist.
             par●
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             Nicomaco
             Philal.
             avertiment
             v●ri
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Raccolta
             degli
             Sc●it●ti
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Can.
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Venetian
             troubles
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             but
             principally
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             is
             4.
             waies
             guilty
             of
             schisme
             .
          
           
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Con.
             Trid
             l.
             7.
             an
             .
             1563.
             
          
           
             C.
             de
             Capitulis
             dist
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             C.
             Nos
             si
             incompetenter
             .
          
           
             2
             Qu
             7.
             
             Gloss.
             ●
             .
             si
             Papa
             dist
             .
             4●
             .
             &
             C.
             N●mo
             .
             9.
             qu.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Conc.
             Trid.
             l.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Const.
             Sess.
             4.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Basil.
             Sess.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             confirmation
             of
             Councels
             of
             no
             value
             .
          
           
             The
             decree
             of
             the
             Councels
             superiority
             above
             the
             Pope
             mo●t
             conciliarly
             made
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             ●p
             .
             l.
             4.
             ep
             .
             34.
             ●t
             38.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             〈…〉
             Plat.
             in
             Ma●cellino
             .
             Ath●●as
             .
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             solit
             .
             vitam
             agentes
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Chron.
             et
             Catal.
             Ecclesi
             .
             Script
             .
             C●nc
             .
             Gen.
             6.
             
             Act.
             13.
             
             Gerson
             .
          
           
             Sermon
             on
             Easter-day
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Snuess
             .
             et
             Rom.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             separated
             our selves
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Paul.
             3.
             apud
             Sand.
             de
             Schism
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             The
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             n●t
             general
             .
          
           
             Not
             free
             .
          
           
             Sleid.
             l.
             17.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             con
             .
             Trid.
             
          
           
             Nor
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Sleid.
             l.
             23.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             substracted
             our
             obedience
             from
             our
             lawful
             Patriarch
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Bishops
             quitted
             their
             Patriarchate
             .
          
           
             G●l
             .
             c.
             1.
             24.
             qu.
             1.
             
          
           
             And
             foreited
             it
             by
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             Cone
             .
             Constant
             .
             C.
             39.
             
             Con.
             Nic●n
             .
             C.
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gers.
             3.
             par●
             .
             Ap●l
             .
             de
             Conc.
             Constan
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             ab●se
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             Par.
             an
             .
             1103.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             an
             .
             1107.
             
          
           
             An.
             1113.
             
          
           
             Nich.
             Clem
             :
             de
             corrupto
             Ecclesiae
             statu
             .
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             .
             an
             .
             1164.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             to
             .
             11.
             
             An.
             1027.
             
          
           
             Patriarchal
             power
             was
             lawfully
             transferred
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             which
             we
             rejected
             was
             not
             Patriarchal
             nor
             Canonical
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             acquired
             no
             Patriarchal
             right
             in
             England
             by
             the
             conve●sion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Speed
             in
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
               ,
               An.
            
             612.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Speed
             in
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             East
             Angles
             ,
             An.
             624.
             
          
           
             We
             condemn
             not
             our
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Our
             Bishops
             not
             Ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             Mason
             de
             Ministerio
             Anglicano
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Our
             matter
             and
             form
             in
             Presbyterial
             Ordination
             justified
             .
          
           
             An.
             1439.
             
          
           
             We
             derive
             no
             Jurisdiction
             from
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Blondel
             .
             Apolog.
             p.
             368.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             not
             subject
             to
             nor
             ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             of
             old
             in
             Britaigne
             .
          
           
             P.
             370.
             
          
           
             P.
             367.
             
          
           
             P.
             371.
             
          
           
             Unformed
             Churches
             no
             fit
             president
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               65.
               l.
            
             21.
             for
             [
             neither
             do
             you
             ]
             ●
             read
             [
             moreover
             you
             do
             ]
          
           
             Plutarch
             .